death

by shivanshsyal

do not rea

is immortal. Even if he is made into a Jinchūriki and the seal is released, it will not cause his death." Naruto continued, "It is a reusable material."
Jiraiya was surprised: "Immortal?"
Naruto nodded, did not talk too much about his research, and changed the subject: "Teacher Jiraiya, why did you come here?"
"Does Konoha want to intervene in this matter?"
Jiraiya shook his head: "No"
"Is it the Samsara Eye you mentioned, or in the Hidden Rain Village."
"It reminds me of some past events."
Naruto put down the equipment in his hand, washed his hands aside, and asked him to sit down.
Jiraiya looked nostalgic: "During the Second Shinobi World War, Konoha had a war with Hidden Rain Village."
"In that war, I got the name of 'Three Ninjas'."
"Although the world calls us by this title."
"So much so that we gradually accepted this title."
"But from the beginning, this title was actually a shame for us."
Naruto listened quietly.
Jiraiya realized something and scratched his head: "When you get older, you care about the past."
"Let me get back to business."
"After the war, three children found the three of us and wanted to be our disciples and learn ninjutsu."
"I took them in out of the idea of compensating this war-torn country."
"One of the children."
"He should be a descendant of the Uzumaki clan. His name is "Nagato". I saw him awaken the 'Samsara Eye' with my own eyes."
Naruto was stunned and frowned: "A descendant of the Uzumaki clan?"
"Yes, he has red hair like Kushina and Karin." Jiraiya responded, "His chakra and life breath are also stronger than normal people."
The Nine-Tails said that the "Samsara Eye" is the pupil technique of the Six Paths Sage, and the Uzumaki clan is the descendant of the Six Paths Sage. It is not impossible to awaken the "Samsara Eye".
Just
"The leader of Akatsuki is the man called Nagato." Naruto said softly, thoughtfully, "What about Uchiha Madara?"
Jiraiya choked, looking confused.
Yes
If the leader of Akatsuki is Nagato, what about Uchiha Madara?
"Could it be that Uchiha Madara is just a member of Akatsuki, led by the Samsara Eye?" Karin poked her head out and put forward her own idea, "Instead of Akatsuki being Uchiha Madara's organization as we thought before."
Jiraiya shook his head thoughtfully: "Uchiha Madara would not recognize the first generation Hokage, let alone Nagato."
"That child is not a qualified leader."
"Among the three children at the beginning, another one might be more suitable."
He sighed, looking somewhat depressed: "And Nagato is a very gentle person. After he killed the ninja who attacked him in order to save his companions, he felt so guilty that he couldn't sleep all night."
"Akatsuki is a very evil and cruel organization."
"The ambition of the three children is to pray for peace. I don't believe that this organization was founded by them."
Naruto tilted his head and looked outside: "Time can easily change something."
"It's not clear what role Uchiha Madara played in this."
Jiraiya didn't answer.
After a while, he clenched his fists: "So I came this time to sneak into the Rain Country and investigate what's going on."
Naruto shook his head: "I don't agree with you going."
"Thank you for your concern." Jiraiya felt warm in his heart, "But if it's really Nagato and the others."
"As a teacher, I have no choice but to do it."
Naruto stood up: "This has nothing to do with the teacher's duties."
"It's about whether I can sneak in."
Jiraiya grinned: "Naruto, don't underestimate me, although you are stronger than me now, I am also one of the 'Three Ninjas', and gathering intelligence is a must for ninjas."
He didn't finish his words.
Naruto raised his hand and pointed to the distance: "Did you see that rain?"
"The environment of the Rain Country is like this." Jiraiya nodded, "It's because it rains almost all the time of the year that this country got its name."
Naruto whispered: "That's not ordinary rain."
"It's a ritual."
Jiraiya was stunned.
"Every raindrop carries chakra." Naruto continued, "As long as it touches the rain, it will be sensed by the person who casts this technique."
"As for whether there will be other effects?"
"I don't know, but what does Jiraiya think?"
Jiraiya's face darkened: "That piece of rain is actually a technique?"
The first element of gathering intelligence is that you can't let the enemy discover your whereabouts.
If the enemy has all the traces,
then you will be trapped.
"Just wait here." Naruto shook his head, "They are blocked by me, and they can't stand it for long."
Jiraiya nodded.
Naruto suddenly turned his head and looked in a direction.
The shadow clone fed back a perception that there were two chakras, eager to try at the border of the Rain Country.
In the Rain Country.
Two men in black robes with red clouds walked through the rain.
One had blonde hair and a high ponytail.
The other huddled up, hunched over, with five hairs on his head, like a turtle.
"It's so annoying!" The tall ponytail shouted exaggeratedly, "This kind of weather in the Land of Rain is so annoying."
"The clay has become soft and squishy!"
Another person said calmly: "Compared to such trivial matters, we should pay more attention to what we have to do now."
"If it was that guy Uzumaki Naruto who came in person, it would be fine." The tall ponytail curled his lips, "But it's just a shadow clone, why are you so cautious?"
"How much combat power can a shadow clone have."
"Let's go together."
"I can blow them all up by myself."
"Really?" The hunched man said, "Deidara, then I won't take action later."
The tall ponytail clenched his fist and shouted excitedly: "Master Scorpion, just watch!"
At the border.
A shadow clone flashed and blocked them in front of them.
So fast!
The pupils of the two people widened.
"Are you Uzumaki Naruto?" Deidara grinned and raised his hand, "Isn't it a bit too whimsical to want to stop us with just a shadow clone?"
As he spoke, his other hand dropped.
In the rain, dense white, tiny substances fell.
The shadow clone did not speak, but just waved his hand.
"The fourth way to bind, this rope."
The golden rope jumped out and captured the white substances, which were clay spiders that were smaller than a fingernail.
"How sharp." Gao Mawei said, and made a seal.
With a rumble, the clay exploded.
Konoha's "shadow clone" is a famous ninjutsu.
It can create a clone that is almost identical to the "real body".
It can even deceive the Byakugan and Sharingan.
Of course, such an excellent technique also has its shortcomings, that is, it has almost no "anti-strike ability". As long as it can hit once, the clone can be dispersed.
This is why Deidara did not take the shadow clone seriously from the beginning.
But.
He soon realized what was the difference between Naruto's shadow clone and others.
He also realized why the leader was so cautious.
Naruto's shadow clone can fly! The speed of the instant body is far higher than theirs.
He has a strong sense of perception.
No matter what kind of spells he uses, he can't catch up with him.
Instead, he has been controlling the distance, opening up space, and constantly hitting him with spells.
Although the chakra of the clone is only a few hundredths of the original body, it can't cause much damage, but it is so dense that it's like a storm, which makes Deidara extremely embarrassed.
(I got up late QAQ, there are still two chapters today)
Chapter 130 Attack!
There were constant explosions.
Clouds of smoke exploded in the air.
The formation is astonishing.
But the shadow clone dodged and moved around, but did not receive much damage.
"Deidara, come back." Scorpio raised his head, looked at the two figures fighting in the air, and called.
The blond boy with high ponytail was angry: "I haven't dealt with this guy yet!"
"Idiot!" Xie cursed, "The purpose of the shadow clone has been achieved."
"It held us off long enough."
"Later. Uzumaki Naruto's true form is coming."
"Do you want to deal with him alone?"
Deidara gritted his teeth, with an unwilling look on his face, but urged the big clay bird under him to fall.
He turned around.
The golden clone stood in the sky, no longer chasing, and only looked at them coldly.
"This guy is really planning to block us all in the Kingdom of Rain!" As soon as he landed, he cursed, "If it weren't for this hateful weather, I would have dealt with him long ago."
Xie glanced at him and revealed his shortcomings mercilessly: "This is just a shadow clone."
"He left countless paths at the border of the Kingdom of Rain."
Deidara didn't speak, but clenched his fists tighter.
He has also been called a "genius boy" since he was a child.
But now.
Even that person's shadow clone couldn't easily deal with it.
"Report to the leader." Xie said slowly.
In Yuyin Village.
"Even you can't break through his shadow clone." Kisame said, his tone not too panicked, "This is really troublesome."
"He blocked us in the Kingdom of Rain all by himself."
Uchiha Itachi said nothing.
"We can't stay here forever." Deidara shouted, his aura was not as strong as at the beginning, "What's the difference between this and being imprisoned?"
No one else made a sound.
Default to the youngest person to test the leader's attitude.
The orange-haired man's face remained calm: "Although the behavior of the Nine-Tailed Jinchuuriki disrupted our plan."
"but"
"Now that it has become this situation."
"Then let's keep moving forward and crush everything that stands in our way."
Xiaonan looked at him.
"No matter how powerful the Nine-Tails Jinchuuriki is, he is only a human being." Pain opened his hands, his tone as cold as his face, "Can't compare with God!"
"Now let's give the world a taste of pain."
Deidara lowered his voice: "Is the leader going to take action personally?"
Payne said nothing.
He just looked around: "Xiaonan, just stay."
"The village needs it."
"I'm with you." She shook her head and said firmly, "Even if I leave the village, I have no problem."
Uchiha Itachi said: "Let me stay."
"The Kyuubi Jinchuuriki is very resistant to genjutsu, so I can't help much."
Payne glanced at him: "Really?"
"Then Uchiha Itachi stays and guards the village."
"The rest join me."
Temporary accommodation.
Jiraiya followed Naruto and looked in that direction, but couldn't see or hear anything: "What's going on over there?"
"There are two people who want to leave the Kingdom of Rain without my permission." Naruto waved his hands and spoke calmly.
Jiraiya thought to himself: "Why don't you go there?"
"The shadow clone stopped them." Naruto shook his head. "They saw that they couldn't break through the blockade for a while, so they retreated back."
Jiraiya nodded and said in a serious tone: "It seems they can't bear it anymore."
Naruto smiled.
After so many years in Soul Society, the biggest gain is "patience". Time and life span are not luxury items for him.
He continued to experiment.
Jiraiya helped, he didn't know much about "human experiments".
But he has a deep knowledge of Ninjutsu.
One word becomes a prophecy.
In less than an hour, several powerful waves of chakra approached.
"Jiraiya-sensei, here we come." Naruto stopped the experiment again, said, put down the instruments in his hands, and walked over to wash his hands.
Jiraiya's face was heavy.
He didn't have such a good attitude as Naruto, so he pushed open the door and walked out.
From the Kingdom of Rain, a group of people walked here.
The leader was a man with orange hair and a high ponytail.
Behind him were four people, three men and one woman.
"Konan!" Jiraiya recognized someone and shouted subconsciously.
The blue-purple haired woman stared at him: "Jiraiya-sensei, I'm surprised to see you here."
"Has Konoha also come to help?"
"No." Jiraiya shook his head, "It's just that 'Agyakure' and 'Rinnegan' reminded me of you, so I came over to take a look. I didn't expect that it would actually be you."
As he spoke, he tilted his head and landed on the pony-tailed man in the center: "Now that Xiaonan has appeared."
"So you are Nagato, right?"
"The appearance has changed a lot, but those eyes."
"There is another one, where is Yahiko?"
"It seems that there is really a problem with your growth. What is going on?"
The pony-tailed man replied: "This has nothing to do with you, Jiraiya-sensei."
"Our target is the Nine-Tails Jinchuuriki."
"Even you."
"If you stand against me, I will kill you without hesitation or mercy."
"Leave."
Jiraiya shook his head, chakra surging: "You should know that Naruto is the son of the Fourth Hokage."
"And I am the teacher of the Fourth Hokage."
"How could I sit back and watch you attack my disciple's child."
The high ponytail man raised his hand: "Really, Jiraiya-sensei."
"What a pity, you will become my enemy."
As they talked.
The door of the room behind them was pushed open again.
Naruto walked out: "Jiraiya-sensei, he is not your disciple."
"It's just a puppet."
Jiraiya was stunned and looked back at him.
"Your true self will not show up?" Naruto continued, "Even if you leave the village, you still have to hide your head and tail?"
The high ponytail man said: "What an amazing perception ability."
"You can even see through the state of life and death?"
"But. Even with such a body, it is not a problem to defeat you."
He made seals with both hands.
White smoke billowed, and five figures emerged.
They were the same as the man with a high ponytail, with orange hair and several black wedges embedded on their faces.
"Naruto Uzumaki, you will regret not running away when you sensed my presence." One of the men who was summoned spoke, "You have no chance to escape now."
Jiraiya was shocked.
He stared at the man who was speaking.
Familiar hair color, familiar face.
"Yahiko?" His voice trembled a little, "Are you the leader of the Akatsuki organization?"
"Why is the Samsara Eye on you?"
"Where is Nagato?"
Naruto reminded: "He is also a corpse."
"Yahiko is dead." The orange-haired man spoke, "Now in front of you is the 'God' Pain!"
Jiraiya gritted his teeth: "What exactly happened to you?"
"Teacher Jiraiya." Naruto spoke, "Do you remember what you were thinking just now?"
Jiraiya was stunned and looked back at him, not knowing what he meant by saying this at this time.
Is it referring to his idea of going to the Hidden Rain Village to gather intelligence?
"These six are puppets made of corpses." Naruto said softly, "However, the way to control them is not chakra lines. Did you notice the black substances on their faces?"
"When he performed the summoning technique, the black substances vibrated, receiving chakra from afar."
Jiraiya immediately understood: "Nagato is controlling them from afar?"
"I know."
"Then I'll leave this to you."
He left in an instant.
"Don't even think about it!" Konan stepped out sideways and waved her hand. Her palm and sleeves were extended into paper, turning into a narrow fence, trying to stop Jiraiya.
But at the moment it extended.
Red flames flickered at the same time.
"Hadao 31, Red Fire Cannon".
Blasted a huge gap in the paper fence, the flames burned, and black smoke filled the air.
Konan turned around.
A golden light flashed in her eyes, filling her vision.
"Your opponent is me." Naruto has stopped in front of her, "Let Jiraiya do what he wants."
Pein said: "It's okay, Konan."
"There are other people in the village."
Not only Uchiha Itachi
There is another man who calls himself "Uchiha Madara".
"The main body of the Samsara Eye didn't come, and Uchiha Itachi didn't come either." Naruto's eyes swept over all of them, "Only you guys?"
"Uchiha Madara won't come either?"
Pein's tone was a little turbulent: "You seem to know a lot of things."
"Even his existence."
"I will take you to see him after capturing you."
"Do it!"
The moment he finished speaking, Konan immediately appeared, and the sharp spikes rolled up by the paper in her palm flashed with cold light and stabbed forward.
Naruto stretched out his hand.
Two fingers clamped her attack.
No matter how hard Konan tried, she couldn't make her attack get close to him.
"It's been a long time since I've fought seriously with anyone." Naruto raised his other hand, looking past Konan and looking at the six men behind him, "Let me see more of the power of the Rinnegan."
The hand made a seal.
Konan's pupils widened, and he quickly let go and ran away.
But. The technique Naruto made was not an offensive ninjutsu.
It just took back the shadow clones scattered on the border.
It made his momentum surge.
Chakra spread, and the huge spirit pressed down.
Deidara was shocked.
What is this feeling?
The body suddenly became so heavy
On Scorpion's body, the puppet seemed to be overwhelmed and creaked.
Kisame was cautious and did not pull out the Samehada on his back, which was excited when he felt Naruto's chakra.
Instead, he made a seal.
"Water escape, great explosion water wave".
From his mouth, a huge water force gushed out, invaded and rolled, and in the blink of an eye, it occupied and swallowed this area.
But.
Naruto immediately took off into the air.
Pein also took off into the air, and Konan spread out paper wings behind him, flapping his wings and flying.
Deidara threw out clay, which turned into a big bird, carrying himself and Scorpion.
The remaining five corpses had no ability to fly, and slowly floated in the water.
On the other side.
Two figures swooped down from the forest, jumped high, and were caught by Naruto, one on the left and one on the right, and placed on his shoulders.
(Sorry, it was indeed my blind promise. Something happened at home and I haven't been able to recover. I wanted to update quickly, but it got worse and worse. But no matter what the excuse is, it's all Mee Mee's fault. I'll update once more today. Don't make blind promises in the future, and plan the following content well, otherwise it will feel like a mess if I rush it out. I'll just wait for the scolding QAQ)
Chapter 130 Attack!
There were constant explosions.
Clouds of smoke exploded in the air.
The formation is astonishing.
But the shadow clone dodged and moved around, but did not receive much damage.
"Deidara, come back." Scorpio raised his head, looked at the two figures fighting in the air, and called.
The blond boy with high ponytail was angry: "I haven't dealt with this guy yet!"
"Idiot!" Xie cursed, "The purpose of the shadow clone has been achieved."
"It held us off long enough."
"Later. Uzumaki Naruto's true form is coming."
"Do you want to deal with him alone?"
Deidara gritted his teeth, with an unwilling look on his face, but urged the big clay bird under him to fall.
He turned around.
The golden clone stood in the sky, no longer chasing, and only looked at them coldly.
"This guy is really planning to block us all in the Kingdom of Rain!" As soon as he landed, he cursed, "If it weren't for this hateful weather, I would have dealt with him long ago."
Xie glanced at him and revealed his shortcomings mercilessly: "This is just a shadow clone."
"He left countless paths at the border of the Kingdom of Rain."
Deidara didn't speak, but clenched his fists tighter.
He has also been called a "genius boy" since he was a child.
But now.
Even that person's shadow clone couldn't easily deal with it.
"Report to the leader." Xie said slowly.
In Yuyin Village.
"Even you can't break through his shadow clone." Kisame said, his tone not too panicked, "This is really troublesome."
"He blocked us in the Kingdom of Rain all by himself."
Uchiha Itachi said nothing.
"We can't stay here forever." Deidara shouted, his aura was not as strong as at the beginning, "What's the difference between this and being imprisoned?"
No one else made a sound.
Default to the youngest person to test the leader's attitude.
The orange-haired man's face remained calm: "Although the behavior of the Nine-Tailed Jinchuuriki disrupted our plan."
"but"
"Now that it has become this situation."
"Then let's keep moving forward and crush everything that stands in our way."
Xiaonan looked at him.
"No matter how powerful the Nine-Tails Jinchuuriki is, he is only a human being." Pain opened his hands, his tone as cold as his face, "Can't compare with God!"
"Now let's give the world a taste of pain."
Deidara lowered his voice: "Is the leader going to take action himself?"
Payne said nothing.
He just looked around: "Xiaonan, just stay."
"The village needs it."
"I'm with you." She shook her head and said firmly, "Even if I leave the village, I have no problem."
Uchiha Itachi said: "Let me stay."
"The Kyuubi Jinchuuriki is very resistant to genjutsu, so I can't help much."
Payne glanced at him: "Really?"
"Then Uchiha Itachi stays and guards the village."
"The rest join me."
Temporary accommodation.
Jiraiya followed Naruto and looked in that direction, but couldn't see or hear anything: "What's going on over there?"
"There are two people who want to leave the Kingdom of Rain without my permission." Naruto waved his hands and spoke calmly.
Jiraiya thought to himself: "Why don't you go there?"
"The shadow clone stopped them." Naruto shook his head. "They saw that they couldn't break through the blockade for a while, so they retreated back."
Jiraiya nodded and said in a serious tone: "It seems they can't bear it anymore."
Naruto smiled.
After so many years in Soul Society, the biggest gain is "patience". Time and life span are not luxury items for him.
He continued to experiment.
Jiraiya helped, he didn't know much about "human experiments".
But he has a deep knowledge of Ninjutsu.
One word becomes a prophecy.
In less than an hour, several powerful waves of chakra approached.
"Jiraiya-sensei, here we come." Naruto stopped the experiment again, said, put down the instruments in his hands, and walked over to wash his hands.
Jiraiya's face was heavy.
He didn't have such a good attitude as Naruto, so he pushed open the door and walked out.
From the Kingdom of Rain, a group of people walked here.
The leader was a man with orange hair and a high ponytail.
Behind him were four people, three men and one woman.
"Konan!" Jiraiya recognized someone and shouted subconsciously.
The blue-purple haired woman stared at him: "Jiraiya-sensei, I'm surprised to see you here."
"Has Konoha also come to help?"
"No." Jiraiya shook his head, "It's just that 'Agyakure' and 'Rinnegan' reminded me of you, so I came over to take a look. I didn't expect that it would actually be you."
As he spoke, he tilted his head and landed on the pony-tailed man in the center: "Now that Xiaonan has appeared."
"Then you are Nagato, right?"
"The appearance has changed a lot, but those eyes."
"There is another one, where is Yahiko?"
"It seems that there is really a problem with your growth. What is going on?"
The pony-tailed man replied: "This has nothing to do with you, Jiraiya-sensei."
"Our target is the Nine-Tails Jinchuuriki."
"Even if it's you."
"If you stand against me, I will kill you without hesitation or mercy."
"Leave."
Jiraiya shook his head, chakra surging: "You should know that Naruto is the son of the Fourth Hokage."
"And I am the teacher of the Fourth Hokage."
"How could I sit back and watch you attack my disciple's child."
The high ponytail man raised his hand: "Really, Jiraiya-sensei."
"What a pity, you will become my enemy."
As they talked.
The door of the room behind them was pushed open again.
Naruto walked out: "Jiraiya-sensei, he is not your disciple."
"It's just a puppet."
Jiraiya was stunned and looked back at him.
"Your true self will not show up?" Naruto continued, "Even if you leave the village, you still have to hide your head and tail?"
The high ponytail man said: "What an amazing perception ability."
"You can even see through the state of life and death?"
"But. Even with such a body, it is not a problem to defeat you."
He made seals with both hands.
White smoke billowed, and five figures emerged.
They were the same as the man with a high ponytail, with orange hair and several black wedges embedded on their faces.
"Naruto Uzumaki, you will regret not running away when you sensed my presence." One of the men who was summoned spoke, "You have no chance to escape now."
Jiraiya was shocked.
He stared at the man who was speaking.
Familiar hair color, familiar face.
"Yahiko?" His voice trembled a little, "Are you the leader of the Akatsuki organization?"
"Why is the Samsara Eye on you?"
"Where is Nagato?"
Naruto reminded: "He is also a corpse."
"Yahiko is dead." The orange-haired man spoke, "Now in front of you is the 'God' Pain!"
Jiraiya gritted his teeth: "What exactly happened to you?"
"Teacher Jiraiya." Naruto spoke, "Do you remember what you were thinking just now?"
Jiraiya was stunned and looked back at him, not knowing what he meant by saying this at this time.
Is it referring to his idea of going to the Hidden Rain Village to gather intelligence?
"These six are puppets made of corpses." Naruto said softly, "However, the way to control them is not chakra lines. Did you notice the black substances on their faces?"
"When he performed the summoning technique, the black substances vibrated, receiving chakra from afar."
Jiraiya immediately understood: "Nagato is controlling them from afar?"
"I know."
"Then I'll leave this to you."
He left in an instant.
"Don't even think about it!" Konan stepped out sideways and waved her hand. Her palm and sleeves were extended into paper, turning into a narrow fence, trying to stop Jiraiya.
But at the moment it extended.
Red flames flickered at the same time.
"Hadao 31, Red Fire Cannon".
Blasted a huge gap in the paper fence, the flames burned, and black smoke filled the air.
Konan turned around.
A golden light flashed in her eyes, filling her vision.
"Your opponent is me." Naruto has stopped in front of her, "Let Jiraiya do what he wants."
Pein said: "It's okay, Konan."
"There are other people in the village."
Not only Uchiha Itachi
There is another man who calls himself "Uchiha Madara".
"The main body of the Samsara Eye didn't come, and Uchiha Itachi didn't come either." Naruto's eyes swept over all of them, "Only you guys?"
"Uchiha Madara won't come either?"
Pein's tone was a little turbulent: "You seem to know a lot of things."
"Even his existence."
"I will take you to see him after capturing you."
"Do it!"
The moment he finished speaking, Konan immediately appeared, and the sharp spikes rolled up by the paper in her palm flashed with cold light and stabbed forward.
Naruto stretched out his hand.
Two fingers clamped her attack.
No matter how hard Konan tried, she couldn't make her attack get close to him.
"It's been a long time since I've fought seriously with anyone." Naruto raised his other hand, looking past Konan and looking at the six men behind him, "Let me see more of the power of the Rinnegan."
The hand made a seal.
Konan's pupils widened, and he quickly let go and ran away.
But. The technique Naruto made was not an offensive ninjutsu.
It just took back the shadow clones scattered on the border.
It made his momentum surge.
Chakra spread, and the huge spirit pressed down.
Deidara was shocked.
What is this feeling?
The body suddenly became so heavy
On Scorpion's body, the puppet seemed to be overwhelmed and creaked.
Kisame was cautious and did not pull out the Samehada on his back, which was excited when he felt Naruto's chakra.
Instead, he made a seal.
"Water escape, great explosion water wave".
From his mouth, a huge water force gushed out, invaded and rolled, and in the blink of an eye, it occupied and swallowed this area.
But.
Naruto immediately took off into the air.
Pein also took off into the air, and Konan spread out paper wings behind him, flapping his wings and flying.
Deidara threw out clay, which turned into a big bird, carrying himself and Scorpion.
The remaining five corpses had no ability to fly, and slowly floated in the water.
On the other side.
Two figures swooped down from the forest, jumped high, and were caught by Naruto, one on the left and one on the right, and placed on his shoulders.
(Sorry, it was indeed my blind promise. Something happened at home and I haven't been able to recover. I wanted to update quickly, but it got worse and worse. But no matter what the excuse is, it's all Mee Mee's fault. I'll update again today. Don't make blind promises in the future, and plan the following content well, otherwise it will feel like a mess if I rush it out. I'll just wait for the scolding QAQ)
This is what I promised before, emmm
Chapter 131: Shikai and the Six Paths
Naruto bowed his head.
Kisame exploded with a huge amount of chakra in an instant, laying a huge hemispherical pool in the forest.
His appearance also changed.
Samehada disappeared behind him, and the chakra of the sword mixed and fused with his own chakra.
This made Kisame, who already looked like a shark, have fins on his head and fish scales on his arms, turning him into a living fish-man.
But he seemed to have no intention of participating in the war. He just swam freely in the water, raising his head from time to time and releasing his malice without reservation.
This is
Has the ground been sealed off?
Five samsara-eyed puppets floated out of the water.
Scorpion also jumped off the big bird, stood on the water, tore open his robe, and exposed his body. On his back was a huge puppet face, and the scorpion tail that looked like a tongue protruded from his mouth.
Their chakra surged violently.
The first to act were the puppets of the Samsara Eye.
One person makes a seal.
"The Art of Channeling".
In the white smoke produced by the technique, there was a strange but tiny movement of chakra.
The tallest puppet raised its hand.
Covered by the smoke of "spiritualism".
With a clicking sound, the arm mechanically split apart, exposing several launch ports. The missiles dragged flames and penetrated the white smoke.
Naruto clasped his palms together.
"King Kong Blockade"!
Dozens of chains surged out from behind, heading towards the missiles.
Their flying speed was not slow, but the chains under Naruto's control were obviously faster.
Tit for tat means a collision.
And in this moment.
Payne raised his hands.
Aiming at the chain with his right palm, and aiming at Naruto with his left palm.
Spell casting.
Naruto's pupils widened.
The chain was twisted by a strange force and missed the missile.
And his body was attracted by another completely opposite force.
Chakra vibrates, an invisible battle stirs up small air currents.
Payne was also shocked.
This is the first time that it is so difficult to use "All Things Heavenly Yin".
It's like pulling someone down in a swamp.
He had to spend more chakra than usual to move this person.
Purpose achieved!
Causing Naruto to crash into the missile.
But the pulling speed is too slow.
Let the blond boy respond calmly, stretch out his hand, and give up chanting.
"One of the broken paths, rush".
The strong air flow hit him, and the missile was detonated in advance at a distance. Only some gunpowder smoke and firelight scattered around his body, burning his clothes.
"Akatsuki" has the numerical advantage and attacks like the wind.
As soon as the smoke started to rise, several psychic beasts jumped up and attacked.
crab, bulldog, three-headed dog
They are all different, but they all have the same black iron rod stuck in their heads and are controlled by it.
Yang Jiuwei pounced on his right shoulder.
"Be careful!" Naruto warned.
But Yang Jiuwei had grown bigger and he stepped on it with one paw.
This psychic beast's huge body may be somewhat intimidating to ordinary ninjas, but to the tailed beasts at the top of the food chain.
A piece of cake!
They were crushed instantly under the squeeze of chakra and Nine-Tails' body.
Can.
Several other psychic beasts were protected by the spell, and the white smoke dissipated before they were fatally injured.
Only the three-headed dog remained, after being crushed into pulp.
Among the flesh and blood, a dozen smaller one-headed dogs jumped out alive.
On their heads, apart from the iron rods, there were one or two clay spiders lying on each side.
Deidara clicked his tongue, raised his fingers to make a seal, and whispered softly: "Drink!"
The clay spider swelled, burst into white light, and exploded.
Kyuubi's pupils expanded.
Only then did I hear Naruto's previous reminder.
The fire, gun smoke, and rising air waves pushed the Nine Tails staggering and swaying, and also scattered the chakra under its feet.
The huge body fell.
Kisame grinned ferociously and jumped up like a swordfish.
Naruto reached out and pressed his belly.
The seal of the four elephants twisted, swallowing all the two nine tails, sealing them back again, and then immediately released them.
Two heads and nine tails, one yin and one yang, reappeared on the shoulders.
"How abominable!" Yang Jiuwei grinned, "He actually laid a trap among the psychic beasts. He is so cunning and insidious."
Naruto pouted.
Yin Jiuwei whispered: "That's because you are too stupid."
"Me too!" The two of them bickered.
Akatsuki's offensive continues.
Apart from Kisame, Scorpion, the only one without the ability to fly, pulled off his mask.
When the lower half of his face is covered, he is still human.
But completely exposed, the puppet traces are too obvious.
The door-like lower jaw slid down, the thick iron pipe poked out, and the chakra activated the densely packed poisonous needles to fly away.
Naruto didn't even have the intention to dodge.
If you let them attack you, you won't even be able to break through your own defenses.
"Master Scorpion, what a shame." Deidara roared happily, "Sure enough, art is an explosion."
"Your weak attacks are not art."
between the words.
An invisible chakra approaches.
Naruto drew his sword and slashed away.
With gushing blood and billowing white smoke, it is a psychic beast that can become invisible.
And the moment it disappeared.
A puppet wielded a pitch-black iron rod and struck at his head.
Under Naruto's perception, this was not a sneak attack at all.
It's just the weapon in this man's hand.
What's going on?
It has a similar aura to "Seeking Dao Jade", but it's not exactly the same.
Like degraded, incomplete and inferior products.
But even the incomplete product of the "Six Paths Immortal Power" has power beyond the world.
The sword clashed with the "Nine-Tails", causing sparks to fly but not being damaged.
Either it's a puppet, or it requires chakra control.
This puppet is holding a sharp weapon, but its physical skills are very sparse, and it can only pass a few moves.
There was a flash of red light.
The puppet's right arm, together with the black stick in its hand, was chopped off with a "pop" and sank into the water.
And at this time—
The puppet that released the missile bowed its waist and stretched out its hands.
The head bloomed like a lotus, exposing the inner wall of the machine, chakra gathered, and laser light penetrated out in an instant.
The two fists made a "puff" sound, split from the wrists, and sprayed air from the broken mouth, drawing an arc in the air and going around behind them.
Naruto raised his hand.
"The Thirty-nine Binding Dao, Round Gate Fan".
The laser collided and the ripples dispersed.
The fist also flew over at this time, with a circle of centipede-shaped clay wrapped around it.
The two Nine-Tails turned their heads, stared at this one, opened their mouths, and blurted out the small tailed beast jade.
and fist-bumping, detonating the clay.
But under the smoke, two palm-sized birds flew towards Lingling.
The two Kyuubi were startled.
Naruto used his backhand to pinch it.
Deidara looked forward to it: "Blow it up for me!"
The sight of his arms flying around didn't happen.
Naruto spread his hands, a scroll appeared, and two clay birds were sealed in it.
"Psychic? Seal?" Deidara exclaimed, "When did you do it?"
Can you perform these two techniques in just the blink of an eye?
Naruto didn't answer.
The next wave of offensive is coming.
The sand flows billowing and condenses into sharp spikes, striking from four directions: up, down, left, and right.
This is
The "Sand Release" mastered by Gaara.
His senses swept across the battlefield.
New chakra appeared next to Scorpion.
It is a humanoid puppet, from which Sand Release comes.
have
A puppet with blood inheritance limits?
Naruto dodged in an instant, and Sandliu chased him, but its speed was relatively slow and it couldn't catch the target.
Payne raised his hand.
"All things are attracted by heaven!"
That strange attraction reappeared.
Naruto's steps were disturbed.
A stream of sand came.
In the mouths of the two tailed beasts, a considerable amount of Tailed Beast Jade condensed and spat out, hitting the sand flow and scattering the chakra contained within.
This moment of space.
Naruto grabbed it, raised his hand, and gave up chanting.
"The Fifty-Four of Breaking the Way, Waste Flame".
The purple flame disk flew out, spinning and slashing at Payne at high speed.
A critical moment.
The puppet with only one arm stepped forward.
Bite your finger and take a photo of the seal on the water.
"The Art of Channeling".
A huge stone panda appeared out of thin air and stood in front of "Fei Yan".
but.
With just the impact, the stone shattered.
After breaking through it, he continued to attack the broken-arm puppet without changing his momentum.
Flames surged up, burning his whole body and turning him black in an instant.
Even those "chakra receivers" disintegrated instantly.
A puppet loses its combat power.
But the next second.
Another puppet waved its hand, and purple flames ignited on the water.
Naruto was stunned for a moment, with surprise in his eyes, and lowered his head.
This is
"Soul Power".
Does the Samsara Eye have the ability to control souls?
Purple flames formed a circle, and an extremely huge head emerged from the flames.
The face is completely purple, the eyes are also "samsara eyes", and the head is covered with a huge hanging cloth hood with the word "king" written in the center.
It opens its mouth.
The tongue like a "hand" stretched out, rolled up the severely damaged puppet, and swallowed it into the mouth.
The power of the soul is gestating, and it seems to be repairing and recovering.
Scorpion still controls the human puppet, and the sand flow surges.
Deidara waited for an opportunity and mixed the clay bomb into it.
The way of heaven controls "gravity" interference from time to time.
"Kyuubi, I'm going to borrow your power." Naruto whispered, staring at Pain, "Be more careful when dealing with these eyes."
Two Kyuubi responded.
He reached out and grabbed the second knife.
Sing the liberation language.
From the "Nine Tails" and "Asura", there is a connected power surging, intertwined and intertwined, reflected by golden light, and four arms are born.
"His courage has become stronger again!" Deidara gritted his teeth and even lowered his flying altitude.
Xiaonan flapped her wings and took two steps back.
"Don't we need another mode?" Yang Jiuwei asked.
Yin Jiuwei's eyes were bright.
Is this the initial solution?
It felt its own power, and seemed to have become stronger due to the increase of "Asura".
Naruto shook his head: "To deal with them, it would be better to have a smaller target."
"Did you borrow the power of the tailed beast?" Pain said, his tone still indifferent, "What an interesting performance."
Naruto didn't reply to him, his eyes swept over the battlefield.
Xiao's main attack
It was Pain, the puppet with the missile-launching mechanism, and Deidara.
Scorpio is interfering and assisting.
Kisame waited for him to get closer to the water.
The most important thing is that there are still three people who have not taken action.
Xiaonan, who can "paper escape", as well as a fat man and a puppet with waist-length hair.
What are they going to do?
"Wow, this move is so cool!" Deidara exclaimed, his tone laced with yearning, "How did you do it?"
"Storage the power in the knife in advance."
"Can you also turn chakra into extra hands?"
Naruto didn't reply to him.
He just put his palms together and whipped away with the golden chain.
Chapter 131: Shikai and the Six Paths
Naruto bowed his head.
Kisame exploded with a huge amount of chakra in an instant, laying a huge hemispherical pool in the forest.
His appearance also changed.
Samehada disappeared behind him, and the chakra of the sword mixed and fused with his own chakra.
This made Kisame, who already looked like a shark, have fins on his head and fish scales on his arms, turning him into a living fish-man.
But he seemed to have no intention of participating in the war. He just swam freely in the water, raising his head from time to time and releasing his malice without reservation.
This is
Has the ground been sealed off?
Five samsara-eyed puppets floated out of the water.
Scorpion also jumped off the big bird, stood on the water, tore open his robe, and exposed his body. On his back was a huge puppet face, and the scorpion tail that looked like a tongue protruded from his mouth.
Their chakra surged violently.
The first to act were the puppets of the Samsara Eye.
One person makes a seal.
"The Art of Channeling".
In the white smoke produced by the technique, there was a strange but tiny movement of chakra.
The tallest puppet raised its hand.
Covered by the smoke of "spiritualism".
With a clicking sound, the arm mechanically split apart, exposing several launch ports. The missiles dragged flames and penetrated the white smoke.
Naruto clasped his palms together.
"King Kong Blockade"!
Dozens of chains surged out from behind, heading towards the missiles.
Their flying speed was not slow, but the chains under Naruto's control were obviously faster.
Tit for tat means a collision.
And in this moment.
Payne raised his hands.
Aiming at the chain with his right palm, and aiming at Naruto with his left palm.
Spell casting.
Naruto's pupils widened.
The chain was twisted by a strange force and missed the missile.
And his body was attracted by another completely opposite force.
Chakra vibrates, an invisible battle stirs up small air currents.
Payne was also shocked.
This is the first time that it is so difficult to use "All Things Heavenly Yin".
It's like pulling someone down in a swamp.
He had to spend more chakra than usual to move this person.
Purpose achieved!
Causing Naruto to crash into the missile.
But the pulling speed is too slow.
Let the blond boy respond calmly, stretch out his hand, and give up chanting.
"One of the broken paths, rush".
The strong air flow hit him, and the missile was detonated in advance at a distance. Only some gunpowder smoke and firelight scattered around his body, burning his clothes.
"Akatsuki" has the numerical advantage and attacks like the wind.
As soon as the smoke started to rise, several psychic beasts jumped up and attacked.
crab, bulldog, three-headed dog
They are all different, but they all have the same black iron rod stuck in their heads and are controlled by it.
Yang Jiuwei pounced on his right shoulder.
"Be careful!" Naruto warned.
But Yang Jiuwei had grown bigger and he stepped on it with one paw.
This psychic beast's huge body may be somewhat intimidating to ordinary ninjas, but to the tailed beasts at the top of the food chain.
A piece of cake!
They were crushed instantly under the squeeze of chakra and Nine-Tails' body.
Can.
Several other psychic beasts were protected by the spell, and the white smoke dissipated before they were fatally injured.
Only the three-headed dog remained, after being crushed into pulp.
Among the flesh and blood, a dozen smaller one-headed dogs jumped out alive.
On their heads, apart from the iron rods, there were one or two clay spiders lying on each side.
Deidara clicked his tongue, raised his fingers to make a seal, and whispered softly: "Drink!"
The clay spider swelled, burst into white light, and exploded.
Kyuubi's pupils expanded.
Only then did I hear Naruto's previous reminder.
The fire, gun smoke, and rising air waves pushed the Nine Tails staggering and swaying, and also scattered the chakra under its feet.
The huge body fell.
Kisame grinned ferociously and jumped up like a swordfish.
Naruto reached out and pressed his belly.
The seal of the four elephants twisted, swallowing all the two nine tails, sealing them back again, and then immediately released them.
Two heads and nine tails, one yin and one yang, reappeared on the shoulders.
"How abominable!" Yang Jiuwei grinned, "He actually laid a trap among the psychic beasts. He is so cunning and insidious."
Naruto pouted.
Yin Jiuwei whispered: "That's because you are too stupid."
"Me too!" The two of them bickered.
Akatsuki's offensive continues.
Apart from Kisame, Scorpion, the only one without the ability to fly, pulled off his mask.
When the lower half of his face is covered, he is still human.
But completely exposed, the puppet traces are too obvious.
The door-like lower jaw slid down, the thick iron pipe poked out, and the chakra activated the densely packed poisonous needles to fly away.
Naruto didn't even have the intention to dodge.
If you let them attack you, you won't even be able to break through your own defenses.
"Master Scorpion, what a shame." Deidara roared happily, "Sure enough, art is an explosion."
"Your weak attacks are not art."
between the words.
An invisible chakra approaches.
Naruto drew his sword and slashed away.
With gushing blood and billowing white smoke, it is a psychic beast that can become invisible.
And the moment it disappeared.
A puppet wielded a pitch-black iron rod and struck at his head.
Under Naruto's perception, this was not a sneak attack at all.
It's just the weapon in this man's hand.
What's going on?
It has a similar aura to "Seeking Dao Jade", but it's not exactly the same.
Like degraded, incomplete and inferior products.
But even the incomplete product of the "Six Paths Immortal Power" has power beyond the world.
The sword clashed with the "Nine-Tails", causing sparks to fly but not being damaged.
Either it's a puppet, or it requires chakra control.
This puppet is holding a sharp weapon, but its physical skills are very sparse, and it can only pass a few moves.
There was a flash of red light.
The puppet's right arm, together with the black stick in its hand, was chopped off with a "pop" and sank into the water.
And at this time—
The puppet that released the missile bowed its waist and stretched out its hands.
The head bloomed like a lotus, exposing the inner wall of the machine, chakra gathered, and laser light penetrated out in an instant.
The two fists made a "puff" sound, split from the wrists, and sprayed air from the broken mouth, drawing an arc in the air and going around behind them.
Naruto raised his hand.
"The Thirty-nine Binding Dao, Round Gate Fan".
The laser collided and the ripples dispersed.
The fist also flew over at this time, with a circle of centipede-shaped clay wrapped around it.
The two Nine-Tails turned their heads, stared at this one, opened their mouths, and blurted out the small tailed beast jade.
and fist-bumping, detonating the clay.
But under the smoke, two palm-sized birds flew towards Lingling.
The two Kyuubi were startled.
Naruto used his backhand to pinch it.
Deidara looked forward to it: "Blow it up for me!"
The sight of his arms flying around didn't happen.
Naruto spread his hands, a scroll appeared, and two clay birds were sealed in it.
"Psychic? Seal?" Deidara exclaimed, "When did you do it?"
Can you perform these two techniques in just the blink of an eye?
Naruto didn't answer.
The next wave of offensive is coming.
The sand flows billowing and condenses into sharp spikes, striking from four directions: up, down, left, and right.
This is
The "Sand Release" mastered by Gaara.
His senses swept across the battlefield.
New chakra appeared next to Scorpion.
It is a humanoid puppet, from which Sand Release comes.
have
A puppet with blood inheritance limits?
Naruto dodged in an instant, and Sandliu chased him, but its speed was relatively slow and it couldn't catch the target.
Payne raised his hand.
"All things are attracted by heaven!"
That strange attraction reappeared.
Naruto's steps were disturbed.
A stream of sand came.
In the mouths of the two tailed beasts, a considerable amount of Tailed Beast Jade condensed and spat out, hitting the sand flow and scattering the chakra contained within.
This moment of space.
Naruto grabbed it, raised his hand, and gave up chanting.
"The Fifty-Four of Breaking the Way, Waste Flame".
The purple flame disk flew out, spinning and slashing at Payne at high speed.
A critical moment.
The puppet with only one arm stepped forward.
Bite your finger and take a photo of the seal on the water.
"The Art of Channeling".
A huge stone panda appeared out of thin air and stood in front of "Fei Yan".
but.
With just the impact, the stone shattered.
After breaking through it, he continued to attack the broken-arm puppet without changing his momentum.
Flames surged up, burning his whole body and turning him black in an instant.
Even those "chakra receivers" disintegrated instantly.
A puppet loses its combat power.
But the next second.
Another puppet waved its hand, and purple flames ignited on the water.
Naruto was stunned for a moment, with surprise in his eyes, and lowered his head.
This is
"Soul Power".
Does the Samsara Eye have the ability to control souls?
Purple flames formed a circle, and an extremely huge head emerged from the flames.
The face is completely purple, the eyes are also "samsara eyes", and the head is covered with a huge hanging cloth hood with the word "king" written in the center.
It opens its mouth.
The tongue like a "hand" stretched out, rolled up the severely damaged puppet, and swallowed it into the mouth.
The power of the soul is gestating, and it seems to be repairing and recovering.
Scorpion still controls the human puppet, and the sand flow surges.
Deidara waited for an opportunity and mixed the clay bomb into it.
The way of heaven controls "gravity" interference from time to time.
"Kyuubi, I have to borrow your power." Naruto whispered, staring at Pain, "Be more careful when dealing with these eyes."
Two Kyuubi responded.
He reached out and grabbed the second knife.
Sing the liberation language.
From the "Nine Tails" and "Asura", there is a connected power surging, intertwined and intertwined, reflected by golden light, and four arms are born.
"His courage has become stronger again!" Deidara gritted his teeth and even lowered his flying altitude.
Xiaonan flapped her wings and took two steps back.
"Don't we need another mode?" Yang Jiuwei asked.
Yin Jiuwei's eyes were bright.
Is this the initial solution?
It felt its own power, and seemed to have become stronger due to the increase of "Asura".
Naruto shook his head: "To deal with them, it would be better to have a smaller target."
"Did you borrow the power of the tailed beast?" Pain said, his tone still indifferent, "What an interesting performance."
Naruto didn't reply to him, his eyes swept over the battlefield.
Xiao's main attack
It was Pain, the puppet with the missile-launching mechanism, and Deidara.
Scorpio is interfering and assisting.
Kisame waited for him to get closer to the water.
The most important thing is that there are still three people who have not taken action.
Xiaonan, who can "paper escape", as well as a fat man and a puppet with waist-length hair.
What are they going to do?
"Wow, this move is so cool!" Deidara exclaimed, his tone laced with yearning, "How did you do it?"
"Storage the power in the knife in advance."
"Can you also turn chakra into extra hands?"
Naruto didn't reply to him.
He just put his palms together and whipped away with the golden chain.
Chapter 132 The Way of the Human World: Soul Absorbing Technique
The diamond chain danced, rushing towards the three people who had not yet made a move.
But.
The purple-faced head vomited.
The puppet that was swallowed just now had been completely repaired in a short time, including the arm that was cut off, which was also repaired at this moment.
As soon as he appeared, he immediately started the summoning ritual.
The crab, chameleon, and bullfighting injured by the Nine-Tail were pulled out again, blocking the three people at the back.
Pein raised his hand, and the power of the Samsara Eye burst out.
"Shinra Tensei".
The repulsive force rushed and bounced them away again.
The sand waterfall chased, the river churned, and the clay inside exploded in waves, with little power, and bubbles like "boiling" were bulging in the sand waves, making the smell of gunpowder diffuse and fill.
Deidara shouted excitedly, he obviously liked this state.
Naruto thought.
Summoning, attacking, assisting and even healing, these six puppets almost reflected all the tactics.
So the remaining two are most likely sealed and defended?
The reason why they haven't taken action yet is to create an information gap and give themselves a fatal blow?
In this case
Naruto's eyes were fixed on the purple human face.
Just a glance, they were extremely nervous.
Deidara waved his hand, and the mouth on his palm was busy, spewing several bird-shaped clays, which flew onto the summoned beasts.
Even Scorpion manipulated the puppet, and the sand waterfall was protected.
A flash of golden light.
The summoned puppet shook its hands and threw out the black stick.
But Naruto flashed and appeared behind Scorpion.
"Master Scorpion, be careful!" Deidara was shocked.
Just as he opened his mouth to remind him.
With a "click", Naruto's hand pierced through the outer puppet and grabbed the body inside.
From the mouth of the ghost face, a piece of iron like a scorpion's tail stabbed.
But Naruto ignored it.
"Your first target turned out to be me." Scorpion was surprised.
"Cooperate with that blond kid and use smoke to hide the poison." Naruto whispered, stirring his palm inside the puppet, "Do you think I can't see this trick?"
He opened his mouth and spit.
Golden chakra wrapped a ball of sticky purple "liquid" and discharged from the body.
Kurobuta Mayuri's method of hiding poison is much more hidden than this.
Scorpion's emotions fluctuated violently.
Deidara exclaimed.
"I have seen many guys who have transformed their bodies." Naruto held something, "but like you, you are the first to completely abandon the human body and choose to be fixed in a dead object."
"And the dumbest one."
The outer puppet cracked.
The contents wrapped inside were revealed-
A man with a very young appearance, red hair, and a handsome face.
Several mechanisms were triggered from his body, blocking Naruto's arm, and the chakra lines were also intertwined with the ball of golden light.
But it did not cause any obstacles.
Naruto tightly grasped the core with the word "Scorpion" written on it.
"This is... eternal art." The red-haired boy spoke, his tone was still calm even though his fatal point was held.
Naruto whispered: "Art is best appreciated, not fought."
He pulled outward with force.
The core was pulled out.
The red-haired body lost all mobility in an instant.
Akatsuki "Red Sand Scorpion" died.
"Master Scorpion!" Deidara shouted, gritted his teeth, reached his hands to his waist, and swung them hard.
"Secret Technique, C3".
The clay was constructed into a human form.
Pein waved his hand and pressed.
"Shinra Tensei".
The repulsive force urged it to fall at a faster speed.
In the water, Kisame finally found an opportunity.
"Water escape, five-eating shark".
Including himself, a total of six sharks jumped out of the deep water and attacked.
Naruto was prepared, and chakra surged violently in his drooping hands.
"The Seventy-third Way of Binding, Mountain Reversal Crystal".
An inverted triangle blue crystal appeared in an instant, covering his body.
Explosion, collision, chakra slapping, fire and water blending, emitting a stream of water vapor mixed with gunpowder smoke.
But even with the full force of these two people.
But they did not cause much damage to this "inverted mountain crystal", only stained two sides.
Deidara's pupils expanded, full of incredible.
This is
the first time he has encountered such an indestructible thing after mastering the "secret technique".
Is the equivalent not enough?
Naruto walked out of it.
Ignoring Kisame, a guy who does not have the ability to attack in the air, is useless on this battlefield.
He instantly stepped in front of Deidara.
Pein raised his hand.
"Tianyin"!
He tried to pull Naruto's body and let him go away.
But.
Naruto after "Shikai" and Naruto before "Shikai" are in completely different states.
Gravity was rejected by the powerful chakra.
It is not enough to shake it now. The Nine-Tails plus Naruto, and the chakra amplified by Ashura.
Naruto swung his sword.
Deidara opened his mouth and the clay substitute rushed out.
But the golden chain swept from the side. Even though it was affected by Pain, it chose the largest range of attack methods and still affected the clay substitute. It fell from the bird and sank into the water with a "plop".
The tactic of the substitute's avoidance failed.
The high ponytail boy grinned: "I said it a long time ago, Master Scorpion's art is unbearable."
"But."
"I am the only one who can deny his art!"
"Explode for me!"
With his voice.
"Boom" explosion.
However, the explosion point was not inside Naruto's body as he imagined, but behind him, a golden chain wrapped with a ball of chakra.
Being sucked away by Pain's gravity, his spell did not harm him.
"That red-haired guy's poison gas can't enter my body." The blade pierced his chest, and Naruto whispered, "Why do you think that?"
"A bomb with such conspicuous chakra will be absorbed by me without any defense."
Deidara gritted his teeth.
"I don't allow you to look down on my skills." He used his last strength and clasped his hands together, "In that case."
"Let the death of this guy like you be the greatest compliment to my art!"
"I will create the greatest art!"
This is his last resort.
"C0·Self-destruction".
On the left chest, above where the blade was inserted, a large mouth emerged, biting the clay.
Chakra fluctuated, and his body became translucent. His flesh, flesh, and bones were entangled with the "black thread" originating from the big mouth on his chest, and the breath of life was greedily devoured.
And these condensed "Chakras" exude extremely amazing energy fluctuations.
Payne moved forward, sheltering several of his puppets and Konan.
Naruto didn't dodge, just stretched out his hand and pressed it on his chest.
"Four Symbols Seal".
The runes are unfolded and the spells are written.
The dense technique seals this "black chakra" and cuts off interaction with the outside world.
Deidara lowered his head.
Naruto drew his knife, pulled it out from the wound, inserted his hand, and held the black substance.
"I have no intention of slandering your art." He spoke calmly, and concluded another "Four Symbol Seal", but this time it was not directed at Deidara, but at the mass of matter itself, "Whether it's the puppet or your explosion, It's all fun."
"But since it is art."
"It's more appropriate to appear somewhere other than the battlefield."
He stretched out his hand, grabbed the thing out, carefully sealed it, and put it into the scroll.
Under Deidara.
The clay birds dispersed, and his body fell, sinking to the bottom of the water like the scorpion's body.
"Now the two guys who were in the way have been dealt with." Naruto turned around and said, "The next step is"
Payne teleported and came to Xiaonan.
The psychic beasts, mechanical puppets, and even the fat puppet who had not taken action all this time also took action to protect her.
but.
Naruto's goal is
The big purple-faced head was guarded only by the black stick puppet.
This guy who can heal the "puppet" is the most important thing to be destroyed.
Step forward in an instant.
The puppet with the big purple head was channeled, but suddenly he spoke and asked in a confused way: "Uzumaki Naruto, what is your secret?"
"Gotta tell" Naruto replied.
After uttering three words, he paused and stared at the purple big-headed puppet with incredible eyes.
"You realized it so quickly?" Pain whispered, "You are truly worthy of the Nine-Tails Jinchuuriki."
"Your tactical purpose is very good."
"But who told you that that thing can only heal puppets?"
Naruto gritted his teeth.
The body of the big purple head surged with the same power as the body of the evil ghost named "Death" before.
Natural energy, soul power, and chakra.
But its existence is more vivid than the "God of Death".
After I answered the question just now, there was a sudden surge of "natural energy" of almost the same nature as "Hidan" and the "real waterfall".
It is a manifestation of the power of "rules".
After refusing to answer, "Rule" moved his body, making himself want to stick out his tongue.
This thing is controlled by the samsara eye.
Was he also a god?
Naruto gritted his teeth and mobilized chakra and soul energy to compete with this "natural energy".
The psychic puppet swung the black stick and hit him.
Naruto ignored it.
The two Nine Tails turned around, opened their mouths, and the tailed beast jade condensed.
but.
Two black sticks stabbed at him. They clearly had no sharp edges, but they easily penetrated the tailed beast's body.
"Naruto!" Yang Jiuwei was startled, "Be careful!"
"This thing has chakra suppression"
It didn't finish its sentence.
Then two other black rods came and penetrated into Naruto's body.
This thing is similar to the degraded version of "Seeking Dao Jade". It has similar properties to "Seeking Dao Jade". It is not displayed during the confrontation. It can be inserted into the body. The chakra acupuncture points around the black rod are immediately blocked, and the chakra is also blocked. disturb.
Tongue sticking out uncontrollably.
The King of Hell opened his mouth and flicked out his arm-like purple tongue.
Another long-haired puppet that never moved walked up to Naruto.
"Naruto Uzumaki, you are a very powerful ninja." Pain said, and the long-haired puppet put his palm on Naruto's head, "You can make Akatsuki pay such a heavy price."
"but"
"Human beings are still human and cannot challenge the majesty of God."
"Let's just say goodbye."
"Feel endless pain in hell."
In the hands of the long-haired puppet, the power of the soul surged, passing through Naruto's body and grabbing his soul.
Payne was stunned.
This is one of the abilities of the Samsara Eye, called "Soul Absorption Technique". It can extract the opponent's soul, but the extraction speed is related to the chakra strength of the extraction object.
Naruto's chakra is extremely powerful, and logically speaking, the extraction speed should be very slow.
But what I feel now is that the speed is ridiculously fast, even easier than that of a genin.
(besides)
Chapter 132 The Way of the Human World: Soul Absorbing Technique
The diamond chain danced, rushing towards the three people who had not yet made a move.
But.
The purple-faced head vomited.
The puppet that was swallowed just now had been completely repaired in a short time, including the arm that was cut off, which was also repaired at this moment.
As soon as he appeared, he immediately started the summoning ritual.
The crab, chameleon, and bullfighting injured by the Nine-Tail were pulled out again, blocking the three people at the back.
Pein raised his hand, and the power of the Samsara Eye burst out.
"Shinra Tensei".
The repulsive force rushed and bounced them away again.
The sand waterfall chased, the river churned, and the clay inside exploded in waves, with little power, and bubbles like "boiling" were bulging in the sand waves, making the smell of gunpowder diffuse and fill.
Deidara shouted excitedly, he obviously liked this state.
Naruto thought.
Summoning, attacking, assisting and even healing, these six puppets almost reflected all the tactics.
So the remaining two are most likely sealed and defended?
The reason why they haven't taken action yet is to create an information gap and give themselves a fatal blow?
In this case
Naruto's eyes were fixed on the purple human face.
Just a glance, they were extremely nervous.
Deidara waved his hand, and the mouth on his palm was busy, spewing several bird-shaped clays, which flew onto the summoned beasts.
Even Scorpion manipulated the puppet, and the sand waterfall was protected.
A flash of golden light.
The summoned puppet shook its hands and threw out the black stick.
But Naruto flashed and appeared behind Scorpion.
"Master Scorpion, be careful!" Deidara was shocked.
Just as he opened his mouth to remind him.
With a "click", Naruto's hand pierced through the outer puppet and grabbed the body inside.
From the mouth of the ghost face, a piece of iron like a scorpion's tail stabbed.
But Naruto ignored it.
"Your first target turned out to be me." Scorpion was surprised.
"Cooperate with that blond kid and use smoke to hide the poison." Naruto whispered, stirring his palm inside the puppet, "Do you think I can't see this trick?"
He opened his mouth and spit.
Golden chakra wrapped a ball of sticky purple "liquid" and discharged from the body.
Kurobuta Mayuri's method of hiding poison is much more hidden than this.
Scorpion's emotions fluctuated violently.
Deidara exclaimed.
"I have seen many guys who have transformed their bodies." Naruto held something, "but like you, you are the first to completely abandon the human body and choose to be fixed in a dead object."
"And the dumbest one."
The outer puppet cracked.
The contents wrapped inside were revealed-
A man with a very young appearance, red hair, and a handsome face.
Several mechanisms were triggered from his body, blocking Naruto's arm, and the chakra lines were also intertwined with the ball of golden light.
But it did not cause any obstacles.
Naruto tightly grasped the core with the word "Scorpion" written on it.
"This is... eternal art." The red-haired boy spoke, his tone was still calm even though his fatal point was held.
Naruto whispered: "Art is best appreciated, not fought."
He pulled outward with force.
The core was pulled out.
The red-haired body lost all mobility in an instant.
Akatsuki "Red Sand Scorpion" died.
"Master Scorpion!" Deidara shouted, gritted his teeth, reached his hands to his waist, and swung them hard.
"Secret Technique, C3".
The clay was constructed into a human form.
Pein waved his hand and pressed.
"Shinra Tensei".
The repulsive force urged it to fall at a faster speed.
In the water, Kisame finally found an opportunity.
"Water escape, five-eating shark".
Including himself, a total of six sharks jumped out of the deep water and attacked.
Naruto was prepared, and chakra surged violently in his drooping hands.
"The Seventy-third Way of Binding, Mountain Reversal Crystal".
An inverted triangle blue crystal appeared in an instant, covering his body.
Explosion, collision, chakra slapping, fire and water blending, emitting a stream of water vapor mixed with gunpowder smoke.
But even with the full force of these two people.
But they did not cause much damage to this "inverted mountain crystal", only stained two sides.
Deidara's pupils expanded, full of incredible.
This is
the first time he has encountered such an indestructible thing after mastering the "secret technique".
Is the equivalent not enough?
Naruto walked out of it.
Ignoring Kisame, a guy who does not have the ability to attack in the air, is useless on this battlefield.
He instantly stepped in front of Deidara.
Pein raised his hand.
"Tianyin"!
He tried to pull Naruto's body and let him go away.
But.
Naruto after "Shikai" and Naruto before "Shikai" are in completely different states.
Gravity was rejected by the powerful chakra.
It is not enough to shake it now. The Nine-Tails plus Naruto, and the chakra amplified by Ashura.
Naruto swung his sword.
Deidara opened his mouth and the clay substitute rushed out.
But the golden chain swept from the side. Even though it was affected by Pain, it chose the largest range of attack methods and still affected the clay substitute. It fell from the bird and sank into the water with a "plop".
The tactic of the substitute's avoidance failed.
The high ponytail boy grinned: "I said it a long time ago, Master Scorpion's art is unbearable."
"But."
"I am the only one who can deny his art!"
"Explode for me!"
With his voice.
"Boom" explosion.
However, the explosion point was not inside Naruto's body as he imagined, but behind him, a golden chain wrapped with a ball of chakra.
Being sucked away by Pain's gravity, his spell did not harm him.
"That red-haired guy's poison gas can't enter my body." The blade pierced his chest, and Naruto whispered, "Why do you think that?"
"A bomb with such conspicuous chakra will be absorbed by me without any defense."
Deidara gritted his teeth.
"I don't allow you to look down on my skills." He used his last strength and clasped his hands together, "In that case."
"Let the death of this guy like you be the greatest compliment to my art!"
"I will create the greatest art!"
This is his last resort.
"C0·Self-destruction".
On the left chest, above where the blade was inserted, a large mouth emerged, biting the clay.
Chakra fluctuated, and his body became translucent. His flesh, flesh, and bones were entangled with the "black thread" originating from the big mouth on his chest, and the breath of life was greedily devoured.
And these condensed "Chakras" exude extremely amazing energy fluctuations.
Payne moved forward, sheltering several of his puppets and Konan.
Naruto didn't dodge, just stretched out his hand and pressed it on his chest.
"Four Symbols Seal".
The runes are unfolded and the spells are written.
The dense technique seals this "black chakra" and cuts off interaction with the outside world.
Deidara lowered his head.
Naruto drew his knife, pulled it out from the wound, inserted his hand, and held the black substance.
"I have no intention of slandering your art." He spoke calmly, and concluded another "Four Symbol Seal", but this time it was not directed at Deidara, but at the mass of matter itself, "Whether it's the puppet or your explosion, It's all fun."
"But since it is art."
"It's more appropriate to appear somewhere other than the battlefield."
He stretched out his hand, grabbed the thing out, carefully sealed it, and put it into the scroll.
Under Deidara.
The clay birds dispersed, and his body fell, sinking to the bottom of the water like the scorpion's body.
"Now the two guys who were in the way have been dealt with." Naruto turned around and said, "The next step is"
Payne teleported and came to Xiaonan.
The psychic beasts, mechanical puppets, and even the fat puppet who had not taken action all this time also took action to protect her.
but.
Naruto's goal is
The big purple-faced head was guarded only by the black stick puppet.
This guy who can heal the "puppet" is the most important thing to be destroyed.
Step forward in an instant.
The puppet with the big purple head suddenly opened his mouth and asked in a confused way: "Naruto Uzumaki, what is your secret?"
"Gotta tell" Naruto replied.
After uttering three words, he paused and stared at the purple big-headed puppet with incredible eyes.
"You realized it so quickly?" Pain whispered, "You are truly worthy of the Nine-Tails Jinchuuriki."
"Your tactical purpose is very good."
"But who told you that that thing can only heal puppets?"
Naruto gritted his teeth.
The body of the big purple head surged with the same power as the body of the evil ghost named "Death" before.
Natural energy, soul power, and chakra.
But its existence is more vivid than the "God of Death".
After I answered the question just now, there was a sudden surge of "natural energy" of almost the same nature as "Hidan" and the "real waterfall".
It is a manifestation of the power of "rules".
After refusing to answer, "Rule" moved his body, making himself want to stick out his tongue.
This thing is controlled by the samsara eye.
Was he also a god?
Naruto gritted his teeth and mobilized chakra and soul energy to compete with this "natural energy".
The psychic puppet swung the black stick and hit him.
Naruto ignored it.
The two Nine Tails turned around, opened their mouths, and the tailed beast jade condensed.
but.
Two black sticks stabbed at him. They clearly had no sharp edges, but they easily penetrated the tailed beast's body.
"Naruto!" Yang Jiuwei was startled, "Be careful!"
"This thing has chakra suppression"
It didn't finish its sentence.
Then two other black rods came and penetrated into Naruto's body.
This thing is similar to the degraded version of "Seeking Dao Jade". It has similar properties to "Seeking Dao Jade". It is not displayed during the confrontation. It can be inserted into the body. The chakra acupuncture points around the black rod are immediately blocked, and the chakra is also blocked. disturb.
Tongue sticking out uncontrollably.
The King of Hell opened his mouth and flicked out his arm-like purple tongue.
Another long-haired puppet that never moved walked up to Naruto.
"Naruto Uzumaki, you are a very powerful ninja." Pain said, and the long-haired puppet put his palm on Naruto's head, "You can make Akatsuki pay such a heavy price."
"but"
"Human beings are still human and cannot challenge the majesty of God."
"Let's just say goodbye."
"Feel endless pain in hell."
In the hands of the long-haired puppet, the power of the soul surged, passing through Naruto's body and grabbing his soul.
Payne was stunned.
This is one of the abilities of the Samsara Eye, called "Soul Absorption Technique". It can extract the opponent's soul, but the extraction speed is related to the chakra strength of the extraction object.
Naruto's chakra is extremely powerful, and logically speaking, the extraction speed should be very slow.
But what I feel now is that the speed is ridiculously fast, even easier than that of a genin.
(besides)
Chapter 133 Man and God
What made Pein uneasy was not only the abnormal extraction speed.
There was also
the things that leaked out from Naruto's body.
Those black, sticky, unknown substances slowly flowed and gathered in the air.
This had never happened before.
He raised his head.
It was still daytime, but the sky suddenly became dim, as if it was infected by those substances.
His heart was throbbing.
It was not because of the stronger "spirit" from Naruto that he felt oppressed from the outside to the inside, but a kind of. A sense of crisis from the inside to the outside, as if he had met a natural enemy.
This was a feeling he had never had since he "evolved" into a "god".
It might not be a good thing to extract this person's soul.
When he had this idea.
The long-haired puppet had already reached out and completely pulled Uzumaki Naruto's soul out of his body.
Konan's pupils were dilated, incredible.
That soul
was completely different from any soul extracted from the human world before.
When Nagato used this technique before, the soul he extracted was a dark purple mixed with chakra, and it was almost impossible to see the appearance of a "vengeful soul".
But Naruto's soul still retained his appearance and even his clothes.
Black death suit, white haori.
Under the watchful eyes of several people, Naruto, who was already a soul, was completely free from the control of "Humanity".
"It's enough to help here." He reached out and grabbed the wrist of the long-haired puppet, and whispered, "Let me do it myself from now on."
The remaining half of the spirit walked out of the body almost without any delay.
The golden body, without support, fell down.
The two nine-tails were still stepping on it and jumped onto the shoulders of the soul.
Naruto stretched out his hand.
The golden chain flew, wrapped around his body, and sealed it in the scroll.
"What are you doing?" Pein was finally moved, and his tone was incredible.
"Resurrection" was understandable to him.
The Samsara Eye has the ability to resurrect the dead.
But the soul that has left the body after death still has powerful power.
This is something he can't understand at all.
Naruto lowered his head and looked at himself: "If you call yourself a god at this level."
"Then I am undoubtedly"
"Death God, Uzumaki Naruto."
He waved his knife.
Those black viscous liquids that seemed to be "substantial" boiled, stretching dotted lines in the sky, and the whole world was confusing.
Pressure followed.
The puppets of the Samsara Eye were squeezed and made a "crunching" sound.
Konan's face was particularly ugly.
The smile of Kisame in the water also froze and stopped, and the swimming speed suddenly slowed down a lot.
This kind of oppression is greater and clearer than the one he felt before.
Naruto looked over the water and looked underground.
The power of the "Six Paths Sage" was extremely clear to him at this moment.
But he did not attack him without hesitation like he captured the "souls" of other people.
Instead, he was lurking and observing.
As early as the initial fight with the "Six Paths Sage".
The Seeking Tract Ball easily shattered the chakra, but failed to destroy his "soul power" in the first place.
He realized that perhaps "chakra" and "soul" are two completely different powers.
It's just that Naruto doesn't know the technique to separate the soul from the body.
The Soul Society certainly has this technique.
Ginjo Kugo has mastered it.
But as the captain, it's troublesome to go to the real world. He has only been there twice for missions and has never used the "artificial body", so naturally he didn't learn this seemingly "useless" thing.
During this time in the ninja world, there was also research, but compared with other things, it was not as urgent.
And now.
The conjecture has been verified.
Naruto turned his wrist: "As a thank you, let you see this power."
He swung his sword and chopped it off.
The summoning puppet raised the black stick to meet it.
Sparks splashed.
The black stick was intact, but the puppet body was overwhelmed. Whether it was the oppression from the spiritual pressure or the more powerful force, it was beyond its burden.
Pein was surprised.
After leaving the body, Uzumaki Naruto's strength was not affected. Not only that, but it became even stronger.
"Surprised, right?" Naruto stabbed the summoning puppet with a knife and cut it in half, with a happy tone, "I didn't even realize it myself."
"As a member of the Uzumaki clan, the body is already several times stronger than that of ordinary ninjas."
"But"
"Compared to the strength of my soul, it is still a lot worse."
In the physical state, chakra is the dominant force between chakra and soul power, although it is still unclear why he can use the energy of "chakra" as a medium to exert the power of ghosts and death gods.
Although the power is still strong, there is a layer of "transformation" after all, which is a weakening that he did not expect.
In the soul state.
Although "chakra" still exists in the spirit body, the use of "death god power" is completely dominated by soul power.
Without the weakening of "transformation", the spiritual pressure is completely released.
The purple-faced head swung the "hand"-shaped tongue.
The natural energy was running under the impetus of chakra, trying to connect with the "power of rules" that had just adapted.
But.
"Shut up!" Naruto shouted, and the spiritual pressure hit.
The purple-faced head was held down by an invisible hand, and the upper and lower jaws "grunted" and closed tightly.
Its "soul power" and "natural energy" controlled by chakra, in front of Naruto at this time, were like a small river crashing into the sea, instantly annihilated and curled up.
Even the puppet in front of it softened its feet and knelt on the water.
Pein felt heavy in his heart.
It was a bad decision for him to use "Human Way".
But who could have thought
that someone's "flesh" would actually be a constraint on strength.
Naruto turned his head and looked at Konan.
She flew to the edge of the battlefield, her hands always keeping the seals.
Pein's protection of her was not only out of friendship.
Can the technique determine the direction of the battle?
He raised his hand and chanted the word spirit.
"Beast bones scattered all over the place!"
"Spires, red crystals, steel wheels."
"Movement is wind, and stillness is emptiness."
The spiritual pressure was mobilized and condensed in his palm, and the golden lightning "crackled", disturbing the airflow, shaking the void, and mottled traces spread out.
What a great power!
The strong wind caused by the aftermath alone caused ripples on the water surface that seemed to be about to split apart.
Konan flapped her wings and tried to escape.
The golden chains rushed and bound her body.
She removed the seal she had been maintaining and wanted to use other paper escape ninjutsu.
But.
The chains also imprisoned her chakra.
"The sound of the spears hitting each other filled the hollow city!" Naruto finished chanting the last sentence.
The lightning completely solidified.
On his shoulders, the two nine-tailed beasts also gathered chakra, with the same goal as Naruto.
"Hado Sixty-three, Thunder Roar Cannon."
The straight lightning penetrated.
The tailed beast ball also came out of his mouth, wrapped around the side of the lightning, twisted into a spiral.
Konan struggled violently.
But her strength was like an ant moving a mountain, and it could not be shaken at all.
Pein raised his hand: "Then let you see the true power of being a god."
"No, that technique." Konan realized something.
But her dissuasion did not prevent the chakra explosion at this moment.
Naruto looked sideways.
Unparalleled power burst out from the "Rinnegan".
The chakra in several puppets was also extracted.
All gathered on "Pein".
"Super Shinra Tensei".
From his palm, "repulsion" burst out and pushed away.
"Thunder Roar Cannon" and "Tailed Beast Ball" were forcibly changed in direction and rushed away.
And the power of this technique is more than that.
Naruto's body was out of control and flew backwards.
The water ball of Kisame on the ground was affected by the aftermath and most of it was cut off.
So much so that in front of this technique, in the direction of the Land of Fire, the area of dozens of kilometers in radius was flattened by "repulsion", trees were blown away, and earth mounds were flattened.
This technique alone completely changed the terrain.
From forest hills.
To flat wasteland.
In the Land of Rain, the Hidden Rain Village.
Two men with Sharingan stood on the "Statue of Pain" and looked at the battlefield in the distance.
"What an amazing ability." The masked man said, "The name of God is well-deserved."
"Will the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki survive in that situation?" Uchiha Itachi said calmly.
The masked man shook his head: "Who knows."
"Someone is coming." Uchiha Itachi lowered his head and looked at a Rain Ninja, "Hidden in the shadows"
"It's Jiraiya."
The masked Uchiha did not speak.
"Are you going to stop him?" Uchiha Itachi said.
The masked Uchiha shook his head: "Wait a little longer."
He was uneasy in his heart.
He could force the "Rinnegan" to burst out with such power.
I always feel that "Uzumaki Naruto" will not die easily under this technique.
"Let him meet Nagato."
Almost all the power of the Akatsuki organization was moved away to deal with the battle with "Naruto".
There were several senior ninjas in charge of guarding, but with their abilities, it was difficult to detect Jiraiya.
After searching for a while.
The ninja controlled by him with the "Toad Hiraikage Manipulation Technique" entered a room.
It was empty inside, without lights, and extremely dark.
But.
Jiraiya could see it.
On a huge life-supporting nutrition device, a skinny man was embedded, and his back was densely packed with black rods.
He had red hair, and his eyeballs were slightly purple in his eye sockets, with circles of ripples embedded.
"Teacher Jiraiya, since you are here, you should come out." He turned his head and looked at the rain ninja, his eyes fixed on the dark spot on the ground.
Jiraiya emerged from the shadows, his expression serious: "Nagato, it's really you!"
Nagato spoke, his voice weak: "I didn't expect that Jiraiya teacher could come to this place."
"But even if you come, so what."
Jiraiya gritted his teeth: "What kind of change happened to you?"
"What made you do this."
Nagato said calmly: "It's all because of the war."
"Many people died here, including Yahiko."
"Those pains made me grow."
"It made me grow and transform as a human being after feeling those endless pains."
"From a human to a god."
"Teacher Jiraiya, are you going to stop a god with an ordinary and fragile human body?"
(No more)
Chapter 133 Man and God
What made Pein uneasy was not only the abnormal extraction speed.
There was also
the things that leaked out from Naruto's body.
Those black, sticky, unknown substances slowly flowed and gathered in the air.
This had never happened before.
He raised his head.
It was still daytime, but the sky suddenly became dim, as if it was infected by those substances.
His heart was throbbing.
It was not because of the stronger "spirit" from Naruto that he felt oppressed from the outside to the inside, but a kind of. A sense of crisis from the inside to the outside, as if he had met a natural enemy.
This was a feeling he had never had since he "evolved" into a "god".
It might not be a good thing to extract this person's soul.
When he had this idea.
The long-haired puppet had already reached out and completely pulled Uzumaki Naruto's soul out of his body.
Konan's pupils were dilated, incredible.
That soul
was completely different from any soul extracted from the human world before.
When Nagato used this technique before, the soul he extracted was a dark purple mixed with chakra, and it was almost impossible to see the appearance of a "vengeful soul".
But Naruto's soul still retained his appearance and even his clothes.
Black death suit, white haori.
Under the watchful eyes of several people, Naruto, who was already a soul, was completely free from the control of "Humanity".
"It's enough to help here." He reached out and grabbed the wrist of the long-haired puppet, and whispered, "Let me do it myself from now on."
The remaining half of the spirit walked out of the body almost without any delay.
The golden body, without support, fell down.
The two nine-tails were still stepping on it and jumped onto the shoulders of the soul.
Naruto stretched out his hand.
The golden chain flew, wrapped around his body, and sealed it in the scroll.
"What are you doing?" Pein was finally moved, and his tone was incredible.
"Resurrection" was understandable to him.
The Samsara Eye has the ability to resurrect the dead.
But the soul that has left the body after death still has powerful power.
This is something he can't understand at all.
Naruto lowered his head and looked at himself: "If you call yourself a god at this level."
"Then I am undoubtedly"
"Death God, Uzumaki Naruto."
He waved his knife.
Those black viscous liquids that seemed to be "substantial" boiled, stretching dotted lines in the sky, and the whole world was confusing.
Pressure followed.
The puppets of the Samsara Eye were squeezed and made a "crunching" sound.
Konan's face was particularly ugly.
The smile of Kisame in the water also froze and stopped, and the swimming speed suddenly slowed down a lot.
This kind of oppression is greater and clearer than the one he felt before.
Naruto looked over the water and looked underground.
The power of the "Six Paths Sage" was extremely clear to him at this moment.
But he did not attack him without hesitation like he captured the "souls" of other people.
Instead, he was lurking and observing.
As early as the initial fight with the "Six Paths Sage".
The Seeking Tract Ball easily shattered the chakra, but failed to destroy his "soul power" in the first place.
He realized that perhaps "chakra" and "soul" are two completely different powers.
It's just that Naruto doesn't know the technique to separate the soul from the body.
The Soul Society certainly has this technique.
Ginjo Kugo has mastered it.
But as the captain, it's troublesome to go to the real world. He has only been there twice for missions and has never used the "artificial body", so naturally he didn't learn this seemingly "useless" thing.
During this time in the ninja world, there was also research, but compared with other things, it was not as urgent.
And now.
The conjecture has been verified.
Naruto turned his wrist: "As a thank you, let you see this power."
He swung his sword and chopped it off.
The summoning puppet raised the black stick to meet it.
Sparks splashed.
The black stick was intact, but the puppet body was overwhelmed. Whether it was the oppression from the spiritual pressure or the more powerful force, it was beyond its burden.
Pein was surprised.
After leaving the body, Uzumaki Naruto's strength was not affected. Not only that, but it became even stronger.
"Surprised, right?" Naruto stabbed the summoning puppet with a knife and cut it in half, with a happy tone, "I didn't even realize it myself."
"As a member of the Uzumaki clan, the body is already several times stronger than that of ordinary ninjas."
"But"
"Compared to the strength of my soul, it is still a lot worse."
In the physical state, chakra is the dominant force between chakra and soul power, although it is still unclear why he can use the energy of "chakra" as a medium to exert the power of ghosts and death gods.
Although the power is still strong, there is a layer of "transformation" after all, which is a weakening that he did not expect.
In the soul state.
Although "chakra" still exists in the spirit body, the use of "death god power" is completely dominated by soul power.
Without the weakening of "transformation", the spiritual pressure is completely released.
The purple-faced head swung the "hand"-shaped tongue.
The natural energy was running under the impetus of chakra, trying to connect with the "power of rules" that had just adapted.
But.
"Shut up!" Naruto shouted, and the spiritual pressure hit.
The purple-faced head was held down by an invisible hand, and the upper and lower jaws "grunted" and closed tightly.
Its "soul power" and "natural energy" controlled by chakra, in front of Naruto at this time, were like a small river crashing into the sea, instantly annihilated and curled up.
Even the puppet in front of it softened its feet and knelt on the water.
Pein felt heavy in his heart.
It was a bad decision for him to use "Human Way".
But who could have thought
that someone's "flesh" would actually be a constraint on strength.
Naruto turned his head and looked at Konan.
She flew to the edge of the battlefield, her hands always keeping the seals.
Pein's protection of her was not only out of friendship.
Can the technique determine the direction of the battle?
He raised his hand and chanted the word spirit.
"Beast bones scattered all over the place!"
"Spires, red crystals, steel wheels."
"Movement is wind, and stillness is emptiness."
The spiritual pressure was mobilized and condensed in his palm, and the golden lightning "crackled", disturbing the airflow, shaking the void, and mottled traces spread out.
What a great power!
The strong wind caused by the aftermath alone caused ripples on the water surface that seemed to be about to split apart.
Konan flapped her wings and tried to escape.
The golden chains rushed and bound her body.
She removed the seal she had been maintaining and wanted to use other paper escape ninjutsu.
But.
The chains also imprisoned her chakra.
"The sound of the spears hitting each other filled the hollow city!" Naruto finished chanting the last sentence.
The lightning completely solidified.
On his shoulders, the two nine-tailed beasts also gathered chakra, with the same goal as Naruto.
"Hado Sixty-three, Thunder Roar Cannon."
The straight lightning penetrated.
The tailed beast ball also came out of his mouth, wrapped around the side of the lightning, twisted into a spiral.
Konan struggled violently.
But her strength was like an ant moving a mountain, and it could not be shaken at all.
Pein raised his hand: "Then let you see the true power of being a god."
"No, that technique." Konan realized something.
But her dissuasion did not prevent the chakra explosion at this moment.
Naruto looked sideways.
Unparalleled power burst out from the "Rinnegan".
The chakra in several puppets was also extracted.
All gathered on "Pein".
"Super Shinra Tensei".
From his palm, "repulsion" burst out and pushed away.
"Thunder Roar Cannon" and "Tailed Beast Ball" were forcibly changed in direction and rushed away.
And the power of this technique is more than that.
Naruto's body was out of control and flew backwards.
The water ball of Kisame on the ground was affected by the aftermath and most of it was cut off.
So much so that in front of this technique, in the direction of the Land of Fire, the area of dozens of kilometers in radius was flattened by "repulsion", trees were blown away, and earth mounds were flattened.
This technique alone completely changed the terrain.
From forest hills.
To flat wasteland.
In the Land of Rain, the Hidden Rain Village.
Two men with Sharingan stood on the "Statue of Pain" and looked at the battlefield in the distance.
"What an amazing ability." The masked man said, "The name of God is well-deserved."
"Will the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki survive in that situation?" Uchiha Itachi said calmly.
The masked man shook his head: "Who knows."
"Someone is coming." Uchiha Itachi lowered his head and looked at a Rain Ninja, "Hidden in the shadows"
"It's Jiraiya."
The masked Uchiha did not speak.
"Are you going to stop him?" Uchiha Itachi said.
The masked Uchiha shook his head: "Wait a little longer."
He was uneasy in his heart.
He could force the "Rinnegan" to burst out with such power.
I always feel that "Uzumaki Naruto" will not die easily under this technique.
"Let him meet Nagato."
Almost all the power of the Akatsuki organization was moved away to deal with the battle with "Naruto".
There were several senior ninjas in charge of guarding, but with their abilities, it was difficult to detect Jiraiya.
After searching for a while.
The ninja controlled by him with the "Toad Hiraikage Manipulation Technique" entered a room.
It was empty inside, without lights, and extremely dark.
But.
Jiraiya could see it.
On a huge life-supporting nutrition device, a skinny man was embedded, and his back was densely packed with black rods.
He had red hair, and his eyeballs were slightly purple in his eye sockets, with circles of ripples embedded.
"Teacher Jiraiya, since you are here, you should come out." He turned his head and looked at the rain ninja, his eyes fixed on the dark spot on the ground.
Jiraiya emerged from the shadows, his expression serious: "Nagato, it's really you!"
Nagato spoke, his voice weak: "I didn't expect that Jiraiya teacher could come to this place."
"But even if you come, so what."
Jiraiya gritted his teeth: "What kind of change happened to you?"
"It made you do this."
Nagato said calmly: "It's all because of the war."
"Many people died here, including Yahiko."
"Those pains made me grow."
"It made me grow and transform as a human being after feeling those endless pains."
"From a human to a god."
"Teacher Jiraiya, are you going to stop a god with the ordinary and fragile body of a human being?"
(No more)
Chapter 134 You are too weak
The air wave rolled!
Naruto was blown dozens of meters away, and only stopped in the air when the wave receded.
The two nine-tailed foxes were even more embarrassed. Most of their power was on Naruto. At this time, they used their claws and tails, and bit his shoulder to avoid being blown away.
"Naruto, you should have restrained some spiritual pressure just now." Yang Jiuwei complained.
Both of them were grinning, but they didn't fly.
But when they bit Naruto's shoulder just now, Naruto didn't get hurt at all, but they bit until their teeth were numb.
Naruto didn't speak.
The perception spread.
A few kilometers away, Karin's existence was clearly visible, and her breath was also stable. She was not affected and was moving away from the "battlefield".
He was relieved and walked back in an instant.
"Is everything okay?" Pein said.
Naruto smiled: "What an exaggerated spell."
"You have razed everything within a few kilometers to the ground."
Pein said coldly, raising his hand: "This is the power of God."
"Do you think this is a compliment?" Naruto smiled and shook his head.
Pein paused.
"If the attack could be more focused this time, maybe it could hurt me." Naruto said softly, feeling the energy in the puppet opposite.
Life, soul, chakra
Almost all consumed.
On the receiver, the resonance hummed, and the transmission of chakra was intermittent.
"You have no ability to fight now." Naruto raised the knife, "This level of attack will drain you."
"Then stop here."
Blue-purple hair flew over, and shouted: "Don't even think about it!"
In response, paper shuriken swept like a rainstorm, with sharp winds, whizzing through the air.
But.
Yin Jiuwei only swept them away with a tail.
"You want to stop me?" Naruto looked at her.
Konan raised a hand: "Pein bought so much time."
"Let me show you my technique!"
Chakra mobilization.
"God's Origami Technique".
The nearby trees, rocks, and even part of the water ball owned by Kisame, all collapsed like paper sculptures, and paper pieces flew around, entangled Naruto, and gathered into a ball.
Those pieces were not ordinary white paper.
But
"Detonating Talisman".
Konan drew all the chakra in her body, but there was a bit of doubt in her eyes.
The performance of this technique seemed a little too smooth.
The speed that neither Scorpion nor Deidara could catch up with was easily achieved by himself.
Another idea came up.
Maybe
it was the influence of Pein's technique. He just looked unscathed, but in fact he was not as calm as he said.
"This is my strongest secret technique." Xiaonan said softly, with a firm tone, "Originally, I prepared 600 billion detonating tags."
"But."
"You are unwilling to take the initiative to enter the Hidden Rain Village, making my hard work go to waste."
"During the period just now, only 100 million were drawn, but this level should be enough."
"Bury it for me!"
She shouted softly, clenching her palms into fists.
But the explosion did not occur, but her chest suddenly hurt.
Xiaonan lowered her head, and the golden knife pierced her heart and penetrated from behind.
"Is this the only thing I have been preparing for the beginning of the battle?" Naruto said in a disappointed tone, "I thought you would let me see something as interesting as the Samsara Eye."
Xiaonan turned around and caught a glimpse of half of Naruto's face.
"You realize it."
"My ability is beyond your cognition."
"But you still have to use this conventional tactic."
Pein's tone was suffocated, no longer so indifferent, struggling and angry: "You guy!"
"You killed Xiaonan."
Naruto drew out the knife.
The blue-purple haired body fell.
"Let's meet her in the Pure Land." He whispered, and stepped forward in an instant, slashing at Pein.
The mechanical puppet attacked, chakra surged in its body, and its black robe with red clouds was torn apart. Just like Naruto, six arms grew in its body, and it went one step further, splitting and extending two faces on the left and right sides of its head.
It chopped down, and each arm twisted into a weapon of different forms.
Like a scorpion, a sawtooth "long tongue" grew behind it.
"Fancy." Naruto commented.
Two knives stabbed and cut off the arms, and the other two hands joined together, and the golden chain danced, binding the mechanical puppet tightly.
Another hand covered its head.
Abandon the chant.
"Hadao 31, Red Fire Cannon".
Red light burst out and gushed out from the palm.
Annihilate this puppet.
Then the power of the fire light decreased slightly, but the speed remained the same, and it continued to rush towards Pein.
The remaining puppet that had never made a move finally made some movement.
He instantly stepped out, blocking Pein, raising his hands.
"Red Fire Cannon" hit.
It did not explode, nor did it burn.
The red fireball pushed the puppet back, almost approaching Pein.
But in the process, it gradually disappeared.
Naruto's eyes were full of surprise.
This ability reminded him of the "Seeking Truth Jade".
But its manifestation seemed to be more powerful than the "Seeking Truth Jade", because it was the "Reincarnation Eye"?
It can absorb energy, whether it is chakra or soul power.
Of course, absorbing "soul power" is a bit too heavy for this puppet. The instant contact burned his palms, and the flesh fell off, exposing the bones.
The energy will be absorbed.
So what about the slash?
Naruto dropped the mechanical puppet in his hand, stepped forward, and slashed it with his sword.
There are two puppets left to attack.
Even if quantity dominates
But after all, he was controlled by someone, and his chakra has not yet been completely restored.
After being chopped into pieces and chopped with a few swords, these puppets lost their ability to fight and fell into the water.
The pool was empty, and Kisame was nowhere to be seen.
Naruto caught the chakra aura escaping into the distance and asked, "Which one of you is going?"
"Let me move a bit." Yin Jiuwei followed Naruto's gaze, "It was always another me before."
"It's my turn now."
Yang Jiuwei nodded.
The Yin Jiuwei immediately jumped down, its body quickly grew in size, and it struck the ground with a slap of its claws.
"It's really amazing." Payne said, raising his hands, "After I evolved into a god, you are the first person to force me into such a situation."
"But that's it."
He put his palms close together without clasping them together.
The "power of the reincarnation eye" surges.
A black substance the size of a walnut gradually emerged.
"Have you heard of the legend of the Immortal of Six Paths?" Payne asked.
Naruto didn't answer, he raised his knife and chopped it off.
"The moon was created by the Sage of Six Paths."
"This is the technique he uses."
Payne threw the black ball in his hand.
Suspended in the air, rising in the wind.
There is a surge of power similar to that of the "All-Seeing Gravity", but the "gravity" emitted by the black ball far exceeds that technique.
Naruto's body was pulled and unable to move forward.
Pain raised his head, pouring all the chakra into his eyes, urging the technique to take shape faster.
The roar of gravity pries open the ground, attracting clods of soil and gravel, which gradually gather around the black ball and form a ball.
Naruto was also attracted, just like the rocks.
Kisame who hasn't escaped too far, the Yin Kyuubi chasing him, and those fallen corpses
They all become part of the "ball".
Only after the "Super Shinra Tenzheng" was released, Xiang Lin escaped far enough away and was not within the attraction range of this technique.
The golden body was pressed down by the boulder, and its face was gradually filled with small pieces of gravel.
The two looked at each other.
Payne raised his hands and shouted.
"Uzumaki Naruto!"
"Feel the pain, think about the pain, accept the pain"
"Then, understand the pain!"
"Earth Explosion Sky Star!"
With the last words, Naruto's eyes were filled with dirt.
The land with a radius of nearly ten kilometers is hollow and has a huge deep pit.
on top of it.
A suspended stone ball is one-third smaller in diameter and six to seven kilometers long.
Uzumaki Naruto was suppressed and sealed inside.
Yuyin Village.
In that extremely dark room.
"Naruto Uzumaki is a formidable opponent." Nagato whispered, looking at Jiraiya who was lying on the ground with black rods inserted all over his body and suppressed by the "power of the Samsara Eye", "He almost did what he did. The limit of what humans can do."
"But after all, there is a gap between him and the gods."
Jiraiya was shocked: "Did you kill Naruto?"
"Just seal him." Nagato shook his head and said in a heavy tone, "It's him instead."
"Kill Konan."
Jiraiya was stunned and his eyes were lost in thought.
The face of the girl with long blue-purple hair slowly emerged.
Nagato sighed, "Jiraiya-sensei, accept your fate."
"God is inviolable."
Jiraiya closed his eyes and remained silent.
In Yuyin Village, on the statue of Pain.
"It seems the battle is over." Uchiha Itachi stared at the stone ball and said in a serious tone, "The leader has captured the Nine-Tails."
"What an incredible power."
"A ninja can actually do this."
The masked Uchiha turned around, walked down, and said softly: "Those are the eyes of the Sage of Six Paths."
"Let's go."
"We should go deal with that guy Jiraiya, otherwise we won't be able to give Nagato a hard time."
He didn't finish his sentence.
A violent energy fluctuation spread out, and even from such a long distance, it still set off a strong wind of "consciousness", which made their scalps numb, like thorns piercing their backs.
The masked Uchiha quickly turned around.
Uchiha Itachi followed, with shock in his eyes.
The stone ball, which was condensed from the "power of the Samsara Eye" and looked like a "satellite", was shaking violently, and there was a force inside that was trembling.
The next moment, the rocks disintegrated and shattered into slag, falling like rain.
Golden light blooms.
The nine tails pierced the spherical surface and came out transparently.
Then a knife.
The whole thing is "red", but the proportions are ridiculously large, and it is of a scale that only a giant can pick up. Extremely sharp and powerful, with the power to open a mountain, it pierced the stone ball and came out.
After it was pierced out, its strength did not decrease, and it continued to move forward with lightning speed, piercing Payne's body.
The dark sky was filled with spiritual pressure.
A knife as wide as Payne's body lifted him high and hung him under the sun.
"Boom"—
Another golden knife slashed out from the other side of the sphere, annihilating all remaining restraints.
The huge body inside the sphere was revealed.
The golden nine tails have two heads and six arms.
It is nearly 100 meters long, covering the sky and the sun.
Naruto stood at the throat, staring at Pain with cold eyes.
"A very good technique."
"But you are too weak."
Chapter 134 You are too weak
Chapter 127 Blocking the Gate of His Village
The level of cooperation between Hidan and Kakuzu was beyond even Naruto's expectations.
Any questions will be answered!
Especially the part about the "Akatsuki Organization".
No matter how many answers I can give, at least my attitude is good, sincere and sincere.
Hidan talked freely without any sense of being a prisoner: "My relationship with Akatsuki is not harmonious."
"That organization is an existence that aims to make money and only provokes fights by the way. This is completely different from the teachings I believe in!"
"The thing I despise the most is guys like Kakuzu."
The man next to him, who was covered in black lines, gritted his teeth and wanted to retort and scold him, but a Nine Tails squatted on his head, so he could only break his teeth and swallow it in his stomach. He carefully tilted his head to one side, pretending that he didn't know anything. Can't hear it.
"Do you know the gods I believe in? That's really interesting." Hidan said, suddenly raising his head.
The words were not finished.
"One of the broken roads, rush"!
The air ball hit him hard on the face, and several teeth fell off, falling to the ground together with blood foam.
"Now is not the time for you to say these things." Naruto said softly, "I told you to say whatever you want."
Hidan bared his teeth, covered the right side of his face and shouted, "Damn, this hurts!"
"If you don't want to hear it, just say it nicely and don't do anything!"
"I'll just keep talking about the organization."
"I don't know how many Akatsuki members there are in total, but there seem to be only nine main members."
"As for their identity"
"I only know that there is an Uchiha Itachi."
Naruto narrowed his eyes.
Hidan immediately raised his hand: "These are all true, I swear to you!"
"Every time we have a meeting, we don't meet offline. Instead, we use a technique called 'Phantom Body Technique' to upload our thoughts to an unknown space, so that others can't see clearly. ah."
Naruto nodded his head.
Hidan scratched his head and continued: "As for the leader of the organization, it is said that he is a very powerful person, but I have never seen him. I have only seen his phantom in meetings."
"He possesses the legendary Samsara Eye."
"He calls himself a 'god', but no matter how you put it, he should just be a powerful ninja like you."
"It's too different from the power of real gods, just like the one I believe in."
Another air ball.
Almost as soon as he finished speaking, it hit the other half of his face, making the left and right sides immediately symmetrical.
Kakuzu chuckled.
Naruto cast his gaze over.
He immediately suppressed his smile and tilted his head as if nothing had happened: "What I learned is similar to Hidan's."
"Everything this verbose guy said is true." Naruto pointed at Hidan, "But what you said is a lie."
"You obviously know something better."
Kakudu was startled and his body stiffened.
"I have the ability to distinguish truth from lies." Naruto said calmly, "Tell the truth."
Kakudu lowered his head, remained silent, and bit his mouth tightly, not revealing even a single word.
"Naruto." Xianglin tugged on his sleeve.
Naruto looked.
The red-haired girl winked cautiously.
Follow her to the side.
"I feel something is wrong." Xianglin stared at the two people and whispered, "You should have noticed it a long time ago, right?"
"They acted too deliberately." Naruto looked at her with a smile.
Xianglin nodded.
This thing seemed like the organization was inexplicably overconfident in itself, and sent out two guys with some special secret techniques, hoping to use their abilities to capture Naruto.
You can think about it carefully.
The two of them were not surprised that they were captured by Naruto.
And he is very willing to explain the affairs of Xiao organization.
Naruto did little interrogation.
The information that "Akatsuki Organization is in Yugakure" was immediately revealed.
The most important thing is that the person named "Hidan" has been talking about the "Akatsuki Organization".
But this person's understanding of the "Akatsuki Organization" is even worse than his own.
At least
The two of them knew that there was a guy named "Uchiha Madara" behind the Akatsuki organization, and their purpose of collecting tailed beasts was most likely to awaken the "Ten-Tails".
Hidan knew nothing about it.
The only useful information he provided was that the leader of the Akatsuki organization had a pair of "reincarnation eyes."
"They are most likely bait thrown by the Akatsuki organization." Naruto also turned around and looked at the two people, "The purpose is to tell me where the Akatsuki organization exists and lure me there."
"They will set up traps there, gather people, and prepare to capture me."
Xianglin was worried: "So Naruto, what are you going to do?"
"Are you going to Yuyin Village?"
She instinctively felt that this was not a good choice.
"I'm wondering how stupid a character I must be in the eyes of the Akatsuki organization." Naruto said softly, "Do they think that I will rely on my own strength to know where their organization is? Lose your mind immediately and rush over?"
Yang Jiuwei jumped onto Naruto's shoulders: "It's just a Rain Hidden Village."
"Can it be more powerful than Kumogakure?"
Naruto and Kaoru stared at it.
Just said that.
Examples popped up.
Yang Jiuwei was embarrassed and stepped heavily on Naruto's shoulders: "Isn't what I said wrong?"
"Amegakure is just a small country."
Naruto reached out and pinched its tail: "Amegakure is indeed a small country, but..."
"Our enemy is Akatsuki."
"Hidan knows almost nothing about that organization."
Yang Jiuwei muttered: "He is just a fool."
It couldn't stand Hidan's endless propaganda of his beliefs, so it ran over and threw the mess to Yin Jiuwei.
"Kakuzu is not a fool." Naruto glanced at the man with his head down and black stitches all over his body, "but he didn't say anything."
"What's wrong with not saying anything?" Yang Jiuwei wondered.
Naruto didn't speak.
Karin explained: "There are only two possibilities. One is that he is a very loyal person."
"But he has become a traitor, so how can he be loyal."
"Then there can only be another possibility."
"In his heart, he thinks that the leader of Akatsuki is more threatening than Naruto."
Kyuubi glanced at Naruto.
"How much do you know about the Samsara Eye?" Naruto asked him.
Kyuubi shook his head: "I don't know."
"But the rumor among humans is indeed true. The Samsara Eye was once the eye of the Six Paths Sage."
"After that, I haven't seen anyone else have it."
"Even Indra and Uchiha Madara."
Naruto caught a strange name: "Indra, who is it?"
"One of the sons of the Six Paths Sage, Ashura's brother." Kyuubi answered casually, "A very extreme person, because he was jealous of the Six Paths Sage's love for Ashura, he killed his brother."
Naruto nodded, thinking: "So."
"The Samsara Eye is the unique power of the Six Paths Sage?"
Kyuubi thought about it and nodded: "From my understanding, it can be said that way."
"Six Paths Sage." Karin read the name again, "I didn't expect that this existence would be related to the matter of Akatsuki Organization."
Naruto looked up.
The sky was pure, without a cloud.
He thought of the previous fight with the "Six Paths Sage" or "the power left by the Six Paths Sage" in Konoha.
That ninjutsu called "Seeking Truth Jade".
"Before we are sure of their abilities." Naruto continued softly, "before we figure out how many people are in their organization and what power they have."
"It is not a wise choice to rush to the Hidden Rain Village rashly."
"Then."
He stretched out his hands and clapped.
The summoning technique was formed.
A toad appeared in the formation with white smoke.
"Ah, it's Uzumaki Naruto." A toad with goggles hanging around its neck appeared, and tilted its head, "You summoned me here, it's really rare."
"Is there something you want to tell Jiraiya?"
Naruto nodded: "I have two pieces of information to share."
"The base of the Akatsuki organization is in the Hidden Rain Village."
"The leader of the Akatsuki organization has the legendary Samsara Eye."
The toad was surprised: "Hidden Rain Village? Such a small village."
"I know, I will tell Jiraiya this news."
Naruto waved his hand: "There is another thing."
"Let Konoha share this news with other villages with tailed beasts."
The toad was stunned.
"Tell other villages?" It was a little surprised.
Naruto smiled and nodded: "Yes, just say that this is the information provided by Uzumaki Naruto."
The toad's face was serious: "I know."
After the voice fell, it disappeared with a "bang".
"Will they believe you?" Karin frowned.
Naruto shook his head: "I'm afraid only Kumogakure and Sandagakure will take it to heart."
"Then" Karin wondered, not understanding why this information should be shared with other villages.
Naruto looked at the intact black robe with red clouds on Hidan: "Karin, have you ever thought about why they would lure me to the Hidden Rain Village?"
"Their base is there, and they have the advantage of fighting at home." Karin answered immediately.
She thought for a while.
Thinking of this period of time, they have not been able to collect much information about this organization along the way.
Jiraiya has been concentrating on this matter for many years, and has only obtained some minor information.
So.
She then spoke: "This organization does not want their existence to be overvalued by the five major countries."
"They want to hide their heads and tails as much as possible."
Naruto nodded and looked into the distance: "This is the same as fighting. If you want to defeat the enemy, you must not let the enemy achieve his goal."
"Since they want me to go to the Rain Country, then I won't go."
"Since you want your existence to be unknown to the five major countries, then tell the five major countries."
Karin was thoughtful.
"Then let them go?" Kyuubi bared his teeth and shook his head.
Naruto shook his head: "Of course not."
"Don't we have two ready-made experimental materials now?"
"We can just stay in the Rain Country and do our own things."
"Since you want to challenge me, why should I take the initiative to go?"
"Otherwise, don't come out."
Yang Jiuwei grinned and nodded.
(I'm a little stuck, so I'll update one chapter first. There will be more tonight!)
Chapter 135 Final Request
"Penn lost."
Uchiha Itachi spoke, his tone fluctuating.
The masked Uchiha didn't speak. His entire face, except for his exposed eyes, was full of heaviness and shock.
The containers of the "Eye of Samsara" were all killed.
By a boy who was only fifteen or sixteen years old.
He wasn't even born when the plans were made.
"His techniques and abilities are something I have never seen before in all these years." After a while, the masked Uchiha said, "It can almost be said that it is a technique that does not exist in the ninja world."
He wanted to make a definite judgment.
but.
Even though he already knew "Uchiha Madara" very well.
But after all, he is not that person and does not have his experience.
"Let's take a long-term view." Masked Uchiha said this.
In his eyes, chakra surged, twisting into a spatial vortex and swallowing his body.
Uchiha Itachi also fled decisively.
As soon as the body disperses, the crows of change fly away.
On the battlefield abroad in the Rain.
Naruto left the corpse on the sword, gathered his breath, returned from "Nine-Tails Mode" to "Asura Mode", clapped his palms, and the chains flew, grabbing Pain's body.
It had been completely destroyed, with only a faint trace of chakra remaining.
Naruto reached out, pulled out a black wedge from his face, and held it in his hand.
Follow the clues and sense the direction of the source of chakra.
The chains are still being rummaged through.
From the rubble, a large knife covered with barbs was rolled out.
"Is this the shark-faced knife?" Yang Jiuwei was eager to try.
Yin Jiuwei probed his head: "Where is the corpse? Was it crushed into pulp by that technique?"
Naruto stretched out his hand: "Remember the jutsu he used at the beginning."
"Be able to become one with this sword."
"At that time, his body was dominant."
Yang Jiuwei realized something: "That person is hiding in this knife?"
"Come out." Naruto shouted, reaching out to grab it.
Samehada cooperated extremely well and immediately opened his mouth.
Let the golden hand reach into his body and pull Kisame out abruptly.
"How could you possibly find me?" Kisame's face was ugly and his tone was panic, "My chakra is obviously the same as 'Same's'."
Naruto spoke.
As he spoke, the chain whizzed, flew up from behind, and the meteor crashed down, piercing the shark's face.
"It has nothing to do with chakra."
"It's the soul."
"Your soul smells like a dead fish."
The words fell.
"Puff" a few times, the chain penetrated Kisame's head and chest.
The six auras underground were endless, grabbing Kisame's soul and disappearing in the blink of an eye.
"Six Paths Sage, why don't you come out and meet me?" Naruto's spiritual pressure chased that power.
but.
Because of these words, the aura of the "Six Paths Immortal" suddenly disappeared.
Naruto frowned.
Even though he has shown the ability to be almost "incompatible" with this world, he still doesn't want to see him?
Or say, can't?
He wrote down this doubt and walked towards Yuyin Village in an instant.
With the existence of the chakra receiver "Black Rod", the room where Nagato was was quickly found.
He pushed open the door and entered.
The room was dark and dim, but as Naruto entered, the golden reiatsu on his body illuminated the entire room.
"You're here." Nagato's tone was calm, and the power in Samsara's eyes gathered.
Naruto looked at him, his eyes resting on his head, the faded and dull red hair: "He is a member of the Uzumaki clan."
"No wonder the main body didn't show up."
"It turns out it has deteriorated to this extent."
He glanced at Jiraiya.
The chains danced and the black rod was pulled out of his body.
"Where is Madara Uchiha?" Naruto asked again without waiting for Nagato to speak.
Jiraiya got up from the ground and shook his head: "After I sneaked in, I didn't meet Uchiha Madara, only some ordinary Amegakure ninjas."
"That's what I want to know too." Nagato answered after a moment of silence.
Naruto nodded: "That's it."
"Do you know where he's going?"
Nagato remained silent.
"I don't know." Naruto raised the knife, "That's it."
"Wait a minute!" Jiraiya raised his hand.
Naruto tilted his head to look at him.
"Naruto, are you going to kill Nagato?" Jiraiya said.
Naruto nodded.
Jiraiya looked pleading: "Can you not kill Nagato?"
"I think he has also gone astray. Give him a chance. He was also a gentle child before."
"Please! Naruto!"
He bowed in request.
Naruto's tone was calm and decisive: "I refuse."
Jiraiya raised his head.
"They attacked me with murderous intent." Naruto continued calmly, "You want me to show mercy to those who want to kill me?"
He tilted his head and looked at Jiraiya.
"I just took away their lifespan as a living person, which is already very merciful."
"Trying to kill someone."
"Just be prepared to be killed by him."
Jiraiya opened his mouth to say something, but nothing came out.
He already owed Naruto a lot.
The request just now had used up all the energy and face in his body.
I really don't have the face or the energy to say it again.
Naruto flipped his wrist and sheathed the sword.
"But for your sake, Jiraiya-sensei."
"I'll give him a chance to say his last words to you."
He formed a seal, created a shadow clone, and scattered out to search for those guys who fled without hesitation.
Naruto and Nagato looked at each other.
"These will be the last few words you can say as a living person."
Jiraiya clenched his fist: "Thank you, Naruto."
Naruto waved his hand and sat in the corner.
"Uzumaki Naruto." Nagato said softly, his voice weak, "Will you still allow me to say my last words?"
"Nagato, you were not like this before, why did you change like this?" Jiraiya asked, "How did Yahiko die?"
Nagato was silent for a long time, as if he was organizing his words. After a long time, he slowly said: "After Jiraiya left."
"We established an organization called "Akatsuki" and started to act with Yahiko as the leader."
"The belief of creating peace without relying on power and force is deeply recognized by everyone."
"It wasn't long before our organization became famous and had many partners."
"Until one day."
He clenched his fists, and the power of the Rinnegan spread uncontrollably, causing Jiraiya's body to bear a huge burden, but he did not give in and stood stubbornly in front of Nagato.
Naruto was unmoved.
Nagato calmed down before continuing: "The leader of Yuyin, the man named "Hanzo", found us, hoping to negotiate with the three major countries that were at war at the time with "Akatsuki" as the core."
"However, this became the beginning of all disasters."
Jiraiya stared and shook his head: "I have never heard of such a thing, what peace negotiations."
"Of course Jiraiya teacher has never heard of it." Nagato sneered, "Because this is a trap."
"At the place where the three major countries should have negotiated, only Konoha Anbu and Hanzo's men appeared."
"He cooperated with a man named "Danzo" in Konoha."
"Danzo joined forces with Hanzo to seize the position of Hokage."
"Hanzo colluded with Danzo for his own power."
"Yahiko died because of this"
Jiraiya's pupils expanded, incredible.
He couldn't imagine that Konoha actually played such a role in this matter, and it was the guy "Danzo".
Naruto's ears moved.
Danzo
This is the first time he has heard of this name.
Konoha senior management
This unscrupulous look reminded him of the ninjas who blocked his way and tried to take him away by force after he left Konoha for the first time.
Is it him?
Nagato said angrily: "The moment Yahiko died, pain and emptiness filled my body."
"Without relying on power and force, it will only end up like that."
"So I want to."
"Become a god and change the world!"
"Make the nine tailed beasts into weapons, surpass the five major countries with absolute strength, and make the world peaceful."
He took a deep breath: "Teacher Jiraiya, do you remember what you said to us before?"
"The so-called growth is to think about what to do by yourself."
"Feel the pain and think about the answer."
"This is my answer."
Jiraiya raised his head: "But this answer is wrong."
"It's completely different from the answer you gave before."
Nagato whispered: "People will change, Teacher Jiraiya, especially after experiencing pain."
He raised his head and looked at Naruto.
"Uzumaki Naruto, what's your answer?"
Naruto tilted his head to look at him.
A shadow clone came in an instant and brought Karin with him.
The red hair came into view, which made Nagato stunned.
"I agree with your idea." Naruto said.
Jiraiya was startled, turned his head and looked at Naruto, incredible.
"If this world does not understand peace, then a strong man who understands peace and has enough strength will appear to tell them what peace is." He continued, "Just like the Six Paths Sage and the first generation of Hokage."
Nagato was stunned and felt incredible about this answer.
Obviously, they are opponents, enemies of life and death.
But in the end.
My own ideas are recognized by the people who want to kill me?
"What puzzles me is," Naruto continued, "you obviously have the Samsara Eye and can do this with your personal ability, but why..."
"You still need to collect the tailed beasts?"
Nagato lowered his head and his tone became softer: "Naruto, don't you want to know Uchiha Madara?"
"I can tell you everything I know about him."
"But"
"I have a request, I hope you can agree, okay?"
"You say." Naruto waved his hand.
Nagato raised his hands: "The power of the Rinnegan."
"Let me make a six-path puppet, but there is one ability that cannot be shared with the puppet."
"That is the seventh path, the outer path."
"The eye technique that controls the art of life and death can revive the dead who have passed away."
"But the price will be my life."
He paused and looked at Naruto, his eyes and tone were extremely sincere, and he pleaded respectfully: "After telling you about Uchiha Madara, I want to use this technique to revive Konan."
"I want her to live."
"She is different from me, she doesn't have so many ambitions and ideas."
"Can you spare her life?"
This is not a deal, just a request from a dying person.
(Also)
Chapter 135 Final Request
"Penn lost."
Uchiha Itachi spoke, his tone fluctuating.
The masked Uchiha didn't speak. His entire face, except for his exposed eyes, was full of heaviness and shock.
The containers of the "Eye of Samsara" were all killed.
By a boy who was only fifteen or sixteen years old.
He wasn't even born when the plans were made.
"His techniques and abilities are something I have never seen before in all these years." After a while, the masked Uchiha said, "It can almost be said that it is a technique that does not exist in the ninja world."
He wanted to make a definite judgment.
but.
Even though he already knew "Uchiha Madara" very well.
But after all, he is not that person and does not have his experience.
"Let's take a long-term view." Masked Uchiha said this.
In his eyes, chakra surged, twisting into a spatial vortex and swallowing his body.
Uchiha Itachi also fled decisively.
As soon as the body disperses, the crows of change fly away.
On the battlefield abroad in the Rain.
Naruto left the corpse on the sword, gathered his breath, returned from "Nine-Tails Mode" to "Asura Mode", clapped his palms, and the chains flew, grabbing Pain's body.
It had been completely destroyed, with only a faint trace of chakra remaining.
Naruto reached out, pulled out a black wedge from his face, and held it in his hand.
Follow the clues and sense the direction of the source of chakra.
The chains are still being rummaged through.
From the rubble, a large knife covered with barbs was rolled out.
"Is this the shark-faced knife?" Yang Jiuwei was eager to try.
Yin Jiuwei probed his head: "Where is the corpse? Was it crushed into pulp by that technique?"
Naruto stretched out his hand: "Remember the jutsu he used at the beginning."
"Be able to become one with this sword."
"At that time, his body was dominant."
Yang Jiuwei realized something: "That person is hiding in this knife?"
"Come out." Naruto shouted, reaching out to grab it.
Samehada cooperated extremely well and immediately opened his mouth.
Let the golden hand reach into his body and pull Kisame out abruptly.
"How could you possibly find me?" Kisame's face was ugly and his tone was panic, "My chakra is obviously the same as 'Same's'."
Naruto spoke.
As he spoke, the chain whizzed, flew up from behind, and the meteor crashed down, piercing the shark's face.
"It has nothing to do with chakra."
"It's the soul."
"Your soul smells like a dead fish."
The words fell.
"Puff" a few times, the chain penetrated Kisame's head and chest.
The six auras underground were endless, grabbing Kisame's soul and disappearing in the blink of an eye.
"Six Paths Sage, why don't you come out and meet me?" Naruto's spiritual pressure chased that power.
but.
Because of these words, the aura of the "Six Paths Immortal" suddenly disappeared.
Naruto frowned.
Even though he has shown the ability to be almost "incompatible" with this world, he still doesn't want to see him?
Or say, can't?
He wrote down this doubt and walked towards Yuyin Village in an instant.
With the existence of the chakra receiver "Black Rod", the room where Nagato was was quickly found.
He pushed open the door and entered.
The room was dark and dim, but as Naruto entered, the golden reiatsu on his body illuminated the entire room.
"You're here." Nagato's tone was calm, and the power in Samsara's eyes gathered.
Naruto looked at him, his eyes resting on his head, the faded and dull red hair: "He is a member of the Uzumaki clan."
"No wonder the main body didn't show up."
"It turns out it has deteriorated to this extent."
He glanced at Jiraiya.
The chains danced and the black rod was pulled out of his body.
"Where is Madara Uchiha?" Naruto asked again without waiting for Nagato to speak.
Jiraiya got up from the ground and shook his head: "After I sneaked in, I didn't meet Uchiha Madara, only some ordinary Amegakure ninjas."
"That's what I want to know too." Nagato answered after a moment of silence.
Naruto nodded: "That's it."
"Do you know where he will go?"
Nagato remained silent.
"I don't know." Naruto raised the knife, "That's it."
"Wait a minute!" Jiraiya raised his hand.
Naruto tilted his head to look at him.
"Naruto, are you going to kill Nagato?" Jiraiya said.
Naruto nodded.
Jiraiya looked pleading: "Can you not kill Nagato?"
"I think he has also gone astray. Give him a chance. He was also a gentle child before."
"Please! Naruto!"
He bowed in request.
Naruto's tone was calm and decisive: "I refuse."
Jiraiya raised his head.
"They attacked me with murderous intent." Naruto continued calmly, "You want me to show mercy to those who want to kill me?"
He tilted his head and looked at Jiraiya.
"I just took away their lifespan as a living person, which is already very merciful."
"Trying to kill someone."
"Just be prepared to be killed by him."
Jiraiya opened his mouth to say something, but nothing came out.
He already owed Naruto a lot.
The request just now had used up all the energy and face in his body.
I really don't have the face or the energy to say it again.
Naruto flipped his wrist and sheathed the sword.
"But for your sake, Jiraiya-sensei."
"I'll give him a chance to say his last words to you."
He formed a seal, created a shadow clone, and scattered out to search for those guys who fled without hesitation.
Naruto and Nagato looked at each other.
"These will be the last few words you can say as a living person."
Jiraiya clenched his fist: "Thank you, Naruto."
Naruto waved his hand and sat in the corner.
"Uzumaki Naruto." Nagato said softly, his voice weak, "Will you still allow me to say my last words?"
"Nagato, you were not like this before, why did you change like this?" Jiraiya asked, "How did Yahiko die?"
Nagato was silent for a long time, as if he was organizing his words. After a long time, he slowly spoke: "After Jiraiya teacher left."
"We established an organization called "Akatsuki" and started to act with Yahiko as the leader."
"The belief of creating peace without relying on power and force is deeply recognized by everyone."
"It wasn't long before our organization became famous and had many partners."
"Until one day."
He clenched his fists, and the power of the Rinnegan spread uncontrollably, causing Jiraiya's body to bear a huge burden, but he did not give in and stood stubbornly in front of Nagato.
Naruto was unmoved.
Nagato calmed down before continuing: "The leader of Yuyin, the man named "Hanzo", found us, hoping to negotiate with the three major countries that were at war at the time with "Akatsuki" as the core."
"However, this became the beginning of all disasters."
Jiraiya stared and shook his head: "I have never heard of such a thing, what peace negotiations."
"Of course Jiraiya teacher has never heard of it." Nagato sneered, "Because this is a trap."
"At the place where the three major countries should have negotiated, only Konoha Anbu and Hanzo's men appeared."
"He cooperated with a man named "Danzo" in Konoha."
"Danzo joined forces with Hanzo to seize the position of Hokage."
"Hanzo colluded with Danzo for his own power."
"Yahiko died because of this"
Jiraiya's pupils expanded, incredible.
He couldn't imagine that Konoha actually played such a role in this matter, and it was the guy "Danzo".
Naruto's ears moved.
Danzo
This is the first time he has heard of this name.
Konoha senior management
This unscrupulous look reminded him of the ninjas who blocked his way and tried to take him away by force after he left Konoha for the first time.
Is it him?
Nagato said angrily: "The moment Yahiko died, pain and emptiness filled my body."
"Without relying on power and force, it will only end up like that."
"So I want to."
"Become a god and change the world!"
"Make the nine tailed beasts into weapons, surpass the five major countries with absolute strength, and make the world peaceful."
He took a deep breath: "Teacher Jiraiya, do you remember what you said to us before?"
"The so-called growth is to think about what to do by yourself."
"Feel the pain and think about the answer."
"This is my answer."
Jiraiya raised his head: "But this answer is wrong."
"It's completely different from the answer you gave before."
Nagato whispered: "People will change, Teacher Jiraiya, especially after experiencing pain."
He raised his head and looked at Naruto.
"Uzumaki Naruto, what's your answer?"
Naruto tilted his head to look at him.
A shadow clone came in an instant and brought Karin with him.
The red hair came into view, which made Nagato stunned.
"I agree with your idea." Naruto said.
Jiraiya was startled, turned his head and looked at Naruto, incredible.
"If this world does not understand peace, then a strong man who understands peace and has enough strength will appear to tell them what peace is." He continued, "Just like the Six Paths Sage and the first generation of Hokage."
Nagato was stunned and felt incredible about this answer.
Obviously, they are opponents, enemies of life and death.
But in the end.
My own ideas are recognized by the people who want to kill me?
"What puzzles me is," Naruto continued, "you obviously have the Samsara Eye and can do this with your personal ability, but why..."
"You still need to collect the tailed beasts?"
Nagato lowered his head and his tone became softer: "Naruto, don't you want to know Uchiha Madara?"
"I can tell you everything I know about him."
"But"
"I have a request, I hope you can agree, okay?"
"You say." Naruto waved his hand.
Nagato raised his hands: "The power of the Rinnegan."
"Let me make a six-path puppet, but there is one ability that cannot be shared with the puppet."
"That is the seventh path, the outer path."
"The eye technique that controls the art of life and death can revive the dead who have passed away."
"But the price will be my life."
He paused and looked at Naruto, his eyes and tone were extremely sincere, and he pleaded respectfully: "After telling you about Uchiha Madara, I want to use this technique to revive Konan."
"I want her to live."
"She is different from me, she doesn't have so many ambitions and ideas."
"Can you spare her life?"
This is not a deal, just a request from a dying person.
(Also)
Chapter 136 The Fall of Akatsuki
Jiraiya's eyes were filled with desire.
Naruto whispered: "Resurrection?"
"If she can really do what you said."
"For the sake of Jiraiya-sensei and the information you provided, it's not a bad idea."
What he cares more about is the "resurrection".
The ability of "resurrection" has never been heard of in Soul Society.
But it exists here.
What kind of state will it be presented in?
"Thank you." Nagato lowered his head, which could save some energy.
He sorted out his thoughts: "Uchiha Madara?"
"He is a very mysterious person."
"Although he claims to be Madara, he also has the Sharingan and even the Mangekyō."
"But Yahiko suspected that he was not Uchiha Madara, but just a member of the Uchiha clan with the name of 'Uchiha Madara'."
Naruto interrupted him: "Confirm it first."
"Is the person you are talking about wearing a spiral mask?"
Nagato nodded: "Yes."
That was the same person he knew, and Naruto waved his hand, motioning him to continue.
"When I first met him." Nagato looked nostalgic, "That was when Akatsuki was not long established."
"He suddenly appeared and called himself Uchiha Madara."
"He said I was the reincarnation of the will of the Six Paths Sage, and the Samsara Eye is the proof."
"We didn't accept him at the time."
"But after Yahiko died."
"I accepted him as a member of Akatsuki, and it was his suggestion to collect the tailed beasts."
He paused at this point, his tone vague: "Thinking about it now, what Yahiko said was right at the time, he just wanted to use me."
If you couldn't see it clearly before.
Now he is watching from the sidelines, and he will immediately escape and disappear when the situation is unfavorable. What is his attitude, it is clear at a glance.
"However, collecting the tailed beasts is not just to borrow their power." After thinking this through, Nagato said without reservation, "It is to complete another technique of the Samsara Eye."
"That thing is very powerful."
"It is a shell called 'Geido Demon Statue', and it needs the power of nine tailed beasts to complete it."
What did Naruto think of: "Ten Tails?"
"You know it too?" Nagato was surprised, and his eyes turned to the two foxes, "Did the Nine Tails tell you?"
"At that time, I was immersed in the power of the 'Samsara Eye' and failed to perceive his intentions."
"I am a stupid guy."
"If it was Yahiko, he would have seen through it at a glance."
Naruto did not speak, thinking about this information.
The person suspected of "Uchiha Madara" aims to awaken the "Ten Tails".
Do you want to master the power of the origin of "Chakra"?
"His Sharingan has a very strange pupil technique." Nagato shook his head, "It's a technique called 'God', which can make his body virtual."
"It can be observed."
"But no method can actually attack him."
"However. This technique also has flaws. He can only be virtual for five minutes. After five minutes, he must become a physical entity."
"That's all I know about him."
A space-time ninjutsu that makes himself virtual.
"That's not Uchiha Madara." Yang Jiuwei spoke with a very certain tone, "I've seen his Mangekyō, it's not this kind of 'virtualization' ability."
Naruto looked at it: "Have you ever fought with Uchiha Madara?"
Both nine-tailed beasts' faces turned black.
Karin nodded, thinking: "It seems that he was beaten."
"Shut up!" Yin Jiuwei bared his teeth.
Karin smiled, reached out and pinched its ears.
"Isn't it Uchiha Madara?" Nagato smiled bitterly, "It seems that I have been deceived by that guy."
"Is there anything else you want to know?"
"If not, I will..."
He stretched out his hands and put them together in front of his chest.
"What is the summoning beast that can revive other puppets?" Naruto asked, "It seemed to be the god of this land?"
Nagato shook his head: "I don't know, it is one of the abilities of the pupil technique."
"The name of the reincarnation eye is called Yama".
Does the user of the reincarnation eye also not know its situation?
"What's the matter with your eyes." Naruto nodded, asked another question, and pointed.
Nagato was stunned, frowning in confusion: "Do you want to know the full power of the Samsara Eye? Once you get it, you will..."
Naruto shook his head: "I want to know how you got it."
"I am also a member of the Uzumaki clan. When I was looking for something before, I learned about the history of our clan."
"Although our ancestors can indeed be traced back to the Six Paths Sage."
"But the ancestor of the Uzumaki clan, his bloodline originated from Ashura, he did not inherit the Six Paths Sage's eye technique."
"The most important thing."
"When using your own power, there will be no such side effects. "
"You were tortured by the Samsara Eye and felt like you were dying."
Nagato pondered: "Maybe it has something to do with my bloodline?"
"I am not a pure-blooded Uzumaki clan. Part of my bloodline is related to the Senju clan."
"When I was a child, my eyes were no different from those of ordinary people."
"But one day, a Konoha ninja broke into my home and killed my parents for some food. From that time on, I awakened the power of the "Samsara Eye."
"Yin Jiuwei shook his head: "No one in the Senju clan has ever possessed the eye technique."
Nagato shook his head thoughtfully: "Really?"
"Then let Naruto investigate."
"However, I would like to remind you that using the Samsara Eye will put a huge burden on your body and life span."
"Even I will consume my life when using some powerful pupil techniques."
"Naruto, if you want this power, do it well."
Naruto decisively rejected: "I will not transplant those eyes."
"It's not a strength, it's a burden and a curse."
Nagato looked at Naruto, a little lost in thought.
"You and Yahiko are so similar." He smiled and pressed his hands together. "In the face of this kind of power that ordinary people can hardly resist, you can not be tempted and make decisive choices."
"perhaps."
"This is the difference between you and me."
"Is there anything else you want to know?"
Naruto shook his head.
"Thank you." Nagato said softly.
He formed seals with both palms and used the power of the Samsara Eye to greedily extract life force.
"Here's the art of reincarnation."
Naruto turned back.
A chakra surged outside Yuyin Village.
He stepped out in an instant and stood on the roof.
"The King of Hell" was summoned by a psychic.
It opened its mouth and a stream of soul was released.
In the rubble.
The blue-purple haired body is covered with a layer of light green light. The soul is submerged in the green light, life returns, and the breath wakes up.
Naruto frowned.
He didn't understand what the definition of "life" and "death" was in this world.
In another world.
The human soul and body are connected by a chain called the "Lock of Cause and Effect".
The separation of the soul from the body does not mean death.
The real death is when the "lock of cause and effect" is cut off.
Once the chain is broken, the soul can never return to the body.
And in this world
Can you resurrect by putting your soul back into your body?
Does that mean that as long as you get ahead of the "Six Paths Immortal" and stuff your soul into a fresh body, you can resurrect people?
The boundaries and rules of "life and death" are too blurry.
On the wasteland.
Xiaonan opened her eyes in confusion. The pain in her chest and the weakness of her body stimulated her nerves.
Leaving the Pure Land and returning to the world of the living.
"Nagato." She spoke, the name coming out of her mouth softly.
As a partner who gets along day and night, she knows very well why she is alive.
It's also clear what the price of letting yourself come back to life will be.
only
She had no strength now to feel any emotion anymore.
Naruto returned to the room.
After performing the "Reincarnation Technique", Nagato also cut off the nutrition pipeline connected to his body. He couldn't wait to leave this world.
Jiraiya looked on.
Naruto walked over, took off Nagato's pair of "Reincarnation Eyes", sealed them and kept them.
Three days later.
The heavy rain that has shrouded Yuyin Village for many years finally stopped, and the sun shone on this land for the first time in a long time.
Nagato and Pain's funerals were simple.
The only people present were Naruto, Xiang Rin, Jiraiya, and Konan.
"What are you going to do next?" Jiraiya looked at Naruto and then at Konan.
"Akatsuki has been destroyed." Konan stared at Naruto, her tone calm and somewhat numb, "I don't want to go anywhere, I just want to stay here."
"Yugakure is our home, and this village needs leadership now."
"And I want to be with them."
Naruto didn't make any sign.
Xiaonan paused and lowered her head. She glanced at the robe she was wearing: "Then can I still wear this dress?"
"It's never clothing that determines a person." Naruto smiled, "It just proves the mark that time has left on you."
Xiaonan whispered: "Thank you."
She didn't mention the "reincarnation eye".
Although that is the relic that best represents "Nagato".
But strong power will attract covetousness from all parties, and neither he nor the weak Yuyin Village can retain its ability.
"Naruto, you're next," Jiraiya said.
He hasn't finished speaking yet.
Naruto took out a scroll and handed it to him: "Jiraiya-sensei, please spread this message to all countries."
"What is said above remains in effect until it is completed."
Jiraiya nodded his head.
Naruto took Xianglin and left without any nostalgia.
The country of earth, Iwagakure Village.
Onoki, the Tsuchikage double scale, looked at the information sent back by the ANBU and frowned: "It's really scary."
"We have actually worked with organizations like this before."
displayed on the information.
That guy named "Penn" destroyed a forest that was almost the same size as the territory of a ninja village.
"What's even more terrifying is that such an organization was destroyed by one person." Beside him, a female ninja with short hair spoke. She held up a scroll and placed it in front of Ohnoki, "This is The information just came from Konoha."
She paused.
"Sent from Jiraiya."
"I'm afraid it's that lord's opinion."
Ohnoki immediately cheered up and carefully picked up the scroll.
(no more)
Chapter 136 The Fall of Akatsuki
Chapter 128 The Immortal Body
The information related to Naruto has a high priority in Konoha.
Not to mention that this matter is related to the "Rinnegan".
Konoha, high-level meeting.
Kakashi is in a headache.
This information has brought him a huge trouble.
"Nonsense!" Utatane Koharu slapped the table, "What does he think he is?"
"It has to be spread throughout the five major countries."
"This is."
Kakashi spoke, his tone calm: "The information sent back from the Land of Lightning shows that Kumogakure has been defeated by Naruto and is preparing to close the village and reduce communication with the outside world."
"But."
"If Naruto gives this information to them, I think they will be happy to spread it throughout the five major countries."
Utatane Koharu was stunned and pursed his lips.
Kakashi's mouth under the mask curved up.
This Hokage is not happy at all, especially being suppressed by these old guys, and he has no choice. Only when Naruto was mentioned, their speechless expressions would bring him a rare pleasure.
"But this news is still too abrupt." Danzo said, shaking his head to reject it, "The information has not been verified, and it is rash to spread it out, which will damage Konoha's reputation."
He paused, his eyes and tone became gloomy.
"Besides, didn't he stop being a ninja? He ordered us in such a tone that was almost commanding."
He didn't finish his words.
The door was pushed open.
"No, you must do what Naruto said." Jiraiya rushed in, "I will guarantee this matter."
Danzo turned his head to look.
Mito Kado En frowned: "Jiraiya, you have to know what you are talking about."
"Although the Samsara Eye is known as one of the three major eye techniques, no one has ever used it." Utatane Koharu shook his head.
Jiraiya said in a deep voice: "It does exist."
"I saw it with my own eyes."
"And it matches Naruto's information, it is in the Hidden Rain Village."
Danzo stood up suddenly, his one eye was fierce, his mind turned fast only at this moment: "During the Second Shinobi World War?"
"Why not..."
Jiraiya tilted his head and glared: "Shut up, Danzo!"
"Now is not the time to talk about this kind of thing."
Danzo sat back down.
"Notify other villages." Jiraiya looked at Kakashi, "Hokage, please issue this order."
Kakashi stood up and walked towards Jiraiya: "Then I will order you as the Hokage, Jiraiya, you are fully responsible for this matter."
Jiraiya agreed.
Kakashi took a deep breath.
The first time.
Seize some initiative from these old guys.
He looked out the window, it was raining continuously.
It seemed that the endless rain in the Hidden Rain Village had drifted to Konoha.
A few days later.
Naruto rushed to the border between the Land of Rain and the Land of Fire.
Standing on a tree.
He crossed his hands and used the ninjutsu that he hadn't used for a long time.
"Shadow Clone Technique".
With a few bangs, dense "Naruto" appeared one after another.
Naruto smiled and waved his hand: "Action."
The clones shouted in response and dispersed in all directions.
Kakuzu stared at him in disbelief: "What do you want to do?"
Naruto looked at him and didn't explain.
This is a very simple math problem. Knowing the length of the border of the Land of Rain, and knowing that the range of Kagura's heart's eye is "50 kilometers", how many shadow clones are needed to monitor every border line of the Land of Rain?
After making all these arrangements.
Naruto jumped down from the tree.
"Uzumaki Naruto, are you ready to listen to the words from the gods?" As soon as he entered the temporary residence, Feidan couldn't wait to stick his head over, "You have been perfunctory to me for so many days, it's time to make a decision."
"I think you will be very suitable for our sect."
Naruto held his head.
During this period of time, he can confirm that this guy's physique is very special.
He has a very strong self-healing ability. The scars left on his face by the "Chong" of the Hado were completely healed in just a few days, and even his teeth grew out.
Comparable to the physique of the "Uzumaki clan".
But.
It is certain that this guy is not from the Uzumaki clan, and has no blood relationship with himself and Karin.
This ability comes from the "blessing" given by the evil god?
"Don't be so rude." Feiduan's voice became a little softer, "We can talk about it."
"What technique did you want to use on me that day?" Naruto asked him, "The two of them tried their best to cause me some seemingly insignificant damage."
Feidan's eyes were bright: "This has to mention my faith!"
Naruto narrowed his eyes, his expression dangerous.
Feidan hurriedly explained: "It's true!"
"This is related to the blessing given to me by the evil god."
Naruto let go.
Feidan talked nonstop and introduced it for nearly two hours.
The two nine-tails were impatient and went out to have fun.
Karin forced herself to be patient and stayed with Naruto.
Most of this was nonsense.
Pick out useful information to summarize
That is, Feiduan joined a secret religious organization in "Yuyin Village" and accepted their experiments, becoming the only god-given person who was favored by the evil god and mastered the ability of "immortality".
They formulated such tactics with the purpose of getting even a drop of blood from Naruto.
As long as there is "a drop of blood", Hidan can use his spell called "Shisi Pingxue".
Both parties bear the same harm.
"So, the ability given by the evil god is very powerful, right?" Hidan's eyes flashed, "Although my strength is very weak, no one can kill me with this ability!"
"You are such a monster, but my attack can't pierce your skin."
"Otherwise, no matter how strong you are, so what?"
"As long as I get a little blood, you will die without a burial place."
Xianglin's scalp was numb when he heard it, and the words recorded on the scroll were trembling a little.
This is truly an extremely evil and weird ability.
"Can you really be completely immortal?" Naruto looked at him.
Hidan nodded with a proud tone: "Of course!"
"No matter what kind of attack, I will not die, even if my head is cut off or my heart is crushed."
He didn't finish his sentence.
A flash of red light flashed.
With a "pop" sound, Hidan's head fell to the ground.
No blood spurted out from the fracture, so the technique Naruto prepared had no effect.
The head that fell to the ground shouted: "I will not die if I do this."
"But it hurts!"
"Even if you want to experiment, tell me in advance and let me make preparations."
"It really hurts!"
Naruto picked up his head and raised it to eye level with himself: "It's really still alive."
"Don't pull my hair, it's difficult to style my hair!" Hidan was still cursing, but he didn't have the courage to do it to Naruto, "And it hurts too much, my scalp is tearing, please put me down. "
Naruto didn't listen to his words, feeling the aura on his body, thoughtfully.
In the head and body.
There is no strange connection of breaths.
"Can you control your body?" he asked.
Hidan curled his lips: "What question are you asking? How could someone still control their own body after losing their head?"
"Of course not!"
"Sew my head back on. It will grow back in a few days."
Naruto nodded.
I can't control my body.
He threw his head aside and touched the body.
"Will you still feel anything like this?" Naruto slashed with a knife and made a wound on his arm.
Hidan shouted, "Of course not."
"My head has been separated from my body, okay!"
So
The brain is the key.
Naruto thought for a while, took out a section of the Eight-Tails' tail and placed it on the belly of the headless body.
"What do you want to do?" Hidan's eyes were horrified.
Naruto whispered: "Of course I want to test the limits of your immortal body."
"Although it's just a tail, it's enough for you to become a personal chūriki."
He stretched out his hand, chakra surging.
The four-image seal twisted and sealed the power of the tailed beast within his body.
Xianglin held his head over, took out the ninja tool bag that was rarely used, rummaged through it to find a needle and thread, and carefully sutured the wound.
As soon as the head and body came into contact, they immediately became one. Hidan wanted to struggle, but the diamond chains immediately completely imprisoned his body.
"Don't make trouble." Naruto said softly, chakra surging, "This is also my first time to do human experiments."
"That would make me nervous."
Hidan cursed.
Don't care about anything this time.
Naruto completely unlocked the four elephant seals and took out the eight tails again.
The life breath in Hidan's body disappeared rapidly, and his body shriveled up at a speed visible to the naked eye.
but.
His head was still intact, but the lack of strength made him weak even when he cursed people.
Naruto stared at him.
Even so, you won't die?
Xiang Rin was also surprised. He recorded every vital characteristic of Hidan, removed his flesh and blood, and prepared for analysis later.
so.
Is this a force that approximates "rules"?
Regardless of his physical state, "Hidan is immortal", just like "the sun rises from the east", is one of the rules of this world.
Have you finally found traces of the true existence of gods?
Naruto studied intently.
At the same time, Yuyin Village.
The construction of this village is very different from other villages. Every building is wrapped in iron sheets, and the smell of rust and silt is mixed together.
A tall building in the center of the village.
A huge head is cast, with the tongue sticking out.
An orange-haired figure sat on it, looking down at the entire village.
"There is news from Zetsu. Naruto has informed the five major countries." The woman with light purple hair approached and said softly. Her voice was not very clear in the sound of rain. "He also rushed to the border of the Rain Kingdom, but he didn't The intention to enter."
"They even used shadow clones to completely seal the border."
The orange-haired man turned around. His face was covered with rivets and looked like a puppet: "Xiaonan, I understand."
"It was a really unexpected choice."
Xiaonan whispered: "This is a bit troublesome."
The orange-haired man didn't speak, just looked into the distance.
(I'll prepare for tomorrow)
Chapter 137 Wanted
Ohnoki unfolded the scroll.
There is an unexpected amount of textual information.
What made him breathe a sigh of relief was that it was not a "manifesto" from a powerful person who was beyond the ordinary, but an ordinary "wanted list".
The Akatsuki organization was destroyed and most of its strength was lost, but
There were also a few lucky ones who escaped without participating in the battle.
"S-class traitorous ninja, Uchiha Itachi."
"The unknown Uchiha clan."
"Absolutely".
These are the three most important people on the wanted list.
"If you can catch them, or provide useful information, you are willing to exchange a technique." Unlike Ohnoki, Kurotsuchi is more concerned about the reward. She read out the relevant content and raised her eyebrows, "It's just a technique. Mode?"
"Isn't this reward too high?"
Taking into account her grandfather's physical and mental health, she didn't say anything too harsh.
"These traitorous ninjas, even if they only have corpses, the results they can get from research are much more than a single technique."
Onoki shook his head and said seriously: "It's different, this is a technique from Uzumaki Naruto."
"The information said that his ninjutsu is very strange." Kurotsuchi shook his head, his tone and attitude were very indifferent, "But there are many strange and mysterious techniques, which can compete with the Sharingan."
Ohnoki knocked on the table: "The point is not the technique."
"It's Naruto Uzumaki."
He sighed: "You are too young and have never seen a truly strong person."
Kurotsuchi tilted his head in confusion.
The real strong man?
"Even if Uzumaki Naruto is strong, he is still only slightly stronger than grandpa." She immediately denied it.
Onoki smiled bitterly: "I am not a strong person."
"I haven't mentioned this matter for a long time." He stared at the scroll, and time seemed to go back. In the blur, he caught a glimpse of those eyes that made him frightened. "When I was young, I once faced Yu Zhi. "Hubara."
"Even if I now master the 'Blood Succession Elimination'."
"It's far from a match for that man."
"As for Uzumaki Naruto, even if he has not yet reached the level of Uchiha Madara, he is too young! He is only fourteen or fifteen years old. When he is twenty or thirty years old, he will not be another Uchiha Madara."
Speaking of this, Ohnoki paused and sounded cautious.
"And the scariest thing"
"He doesn't belong."
"He refuses to call himself a Konoha ninja, or even to be called a 'ninja'."
Kurotsuchi was confused and puzzled.
"How can you trust me to hand over the village to you like this?" Ohnoki sighed again and said, "He doesn't belong, which means he won't be tied down."
"There are too many entangled interests between villages and countries."
"The outbreak of war is not easy."
"But if you offend Uzumaki Naruto, nothing can hold him back and he will take revenge unscrupulously."
"It is precisely because of this that being able to have his friendship is more precious than anything else."
"Can a pair of Sharingan, or even a pair of Rinnegan, create a more powerful ninja than Uzumaki Naruto?"
Kurotsuchi nodded thoughtfully.
Onoki continued to pull the scroll until the end, his pupils dilated, and his emotions fluctuated for a moment.
"What's wrong?" Kurotsuchi noticed and looked over, "Uzumaki Naruto wants to visit Iwagakure?"
"This is not a big deal, why is the reaction so big?"
Ohnoki frowned and felt a headache.
Can the reaction be small?
A man who could easily destroy an entire village suddenly made a request to come to the village as a guest.
This is simply a horror story.
Onoki had a sullen face and murmured to himself, as if speaking to Kurotsuchi, but also as if he was comforting himself.
"I have expressed goodwill to him before."
"It should be this time."
"It can't be a bad thing."
In a remote part of the mainland, there are almost no ninjas active.
Uchiha Itachi and Uchiha Obito were sitting in the cave.
Jue emerged from the ground, and his tone was extremely hard to hear: "A bad news."
"That guy Uzumaki Naruto shared our information with all countries."
"I found this in a nearby Xiaonin village."
He took out a scroll and threw it into the arms of Masked Uchiha.
Expand it and take a look.
What catches the eye are three portraits.
It was exactly what the three of them looked like.
"It's so detailed." Itachi Uchiha stared at his face, "I didn't expect that there are so many details on my face."
"That guy Nagato actually leaked this kind of information before he died!" Masked Uchiha's voice was full of resentment, "As a container for the Rinnegan Eye, it only has this capacity!"
I should have known it earlier.
He should have been more ruthless that night.
Kill that little guy too!
The Fourth Hokage is a difficult guy to deal with, but also very smart and keen.
But compared to Uzumaki Naruto
He still prefers to face the former.
No one echoed his words.
All three people have their own thoughts.
The Country of Fields, the Sound Hidden Village.
In the training ground, Sasuke put away his knife and ended the fight.
Orochimaru applauded: "As expected of the Uchiha clan, they are making great progress."
Sasuke looked at him coldly.
"Come here this time, I have two pieces of news to tell you." Orochimaru stuck out his tongue and licked his lips, his eyes sparkling.
Sasuke's attitude remained cold.
"The organization called 'Akatsuki' that Itachi belongs to"
"Destroyed by Naruto."
"This really surprises me." Orochimaru seemed a little intoxicated by the news, his voice jumping with excitement, "The leader of Akatsuki, the guy named Pain, calls himself a god."
"I have fought against him, and I have to admit that those eyes really give him the power to be called a 'god'."
"But such a person was actually killed by Naruto."
Uchiha Sasuke subconsciously opened his Sharingan, and the three tomoe lines rotated.
During this time, he fought against Orochimaru.
Have to admit.
This weak-looking guy who was killed by Naruto was terrifyingly strong.
Even if his hands are useless, he can easily crush himself.
But even the guy who was called "god" by Orochimaru was no match for Naruto.
How high has he grown?
"Where's that guy Itachi?" Sasuke asked, this was the next thing that came to mind after Naruto.
Orochimaru shook his head: "Although Itachi is very strong, he seems to be very lucky."
"Not only did he not die, he also escaped."
"But he is wanted by Naruto now, and there is not much time left for Sasuke-kun."
Sasuke clenched the handle of the knife: "Orochimaru, I want to learn Sage Mode."
"I think the curse seal would be more suitable for you." Orochimaru said softly, narrowing his eyes slightly, "Sage mode is a very dangerous technique."
This is not a lie.
"Sage Mode" allowed Jiraiya to jump from a "crane tail" to a strong man no less than himself. Of course Orochimaru was interested.
Holding the "Dragon Land Cave" scroll, he naturally has the opportunity to learn.
but
He paid a certain price for this, but what he got was a "defective product."
Not to mention being on par with Jiraiya's Sage Mode, it is even worse than Namikaze Minato's and cannot be used in actual combat.
Because of this, he found the "Zhongwu Clan" and studied the secrets of "natural energy".
"This is my choice, Orochimaru." Sasuke interrupted him unceremoniously, "For the sake of strength, I am ready to give everything."
Orochimaru whispered: "Really?"
"Then Sasuke-kun, please don't let me down."
The border between the Kingdom of Rain and the Kingdom of Grass.
A temporary residence.
"Believe me, you must be the most compatible with our sect." Hidan put his head on the plate, still not changing his original intention, but his tone was not as energetic as before, "You can do such a thing without changing your expression."
"You are born to be a member of our sect!"
In front of the experimental bench, Naruto was busy, and the shadow clone helped, recording data.
On the stage, there was a body.
but.
That body was not Hidan's, but the one belonging to "Naruto Uzumaki".
Naruto ignored him.
Hidan kept chattering: "But what's wrong with you in this state?"
"That's not the shadow clone."
"Is it the sequelae of fighting Payne?"
The shadow clone couldn't help but punched him hard on the head: "Shut up, you're too noisy!"
"I'm bored here alone." Hidan curled his lips, "You're not going to sew my body up."
The shadow clone clapped his hands and sealed his mouth with a spell.
"Naruto, you really don't need my help?" Xianglin stood behind him, looking at him.
Naruto shook his head: "No, let's wait until you get used to it."
Xianglin is a good assistant.
However, in the project to study her own body, her performance was unsatisfactory.
The separation of body and soul, and the fact that the soul studied the body, seemed to have a too big impact on her.
It was hard for her to accept, and she would always be in a trance when researching.
If you grab the face, hands, or any part of the body, you will feel at a loss.
Xianglin sighed in disappointment.
I'm so disappointed!
If you perform better, you will have more time.
I was a little carried away for a moment and missed such a good opportunity!
After all, it was his own body, so Naruto didn't dare to be too harsh.
Only a few cells were extracted for the simplest analysis.
The vitality is extremely strong.
Although it was preserved due to the sealing technique, the chakra lasted for a long time.
It gave Naruto the illusion that this body was still alive.
Moreover, the chakra in the body also has an almost "Asura" feeling.
There is "consciousness" in it.
This does not mean that it has "come to life", nor does it mean that it has a "soul or mind". It just has been branded as "Naruto Uzumaki". As for what kind of impact this brand will have, Naruto has no idea for the time being. Know.
Hidan's body was not suitable for such research.
Naruto completely sealed his body and blocked communication with external energy to verify the validity period of his "immortality".
Kakuzu's body is not suitable either. He has no physical body and his entire body is made up of "black lines".
Yanyin Village is restless.
Uzumaki Naruto said he wanted to visit, but did not give a specific time. For them, every day was like suffering.
And Naruto.
He continues to study his own body and the mysteries of the samsara eye.
Three months passed like this.
Naruto woke up.
The fragrance of calamus is fragrant, and the bright sunshine shines in.
Soul Society is back.
Chapter 137 Wanted
Ohnoki unfolded the scroll.
There is an unexpected amount of textual information.
What made him breathe a sigh of relief was that it was not a "manifesto" from a powerful person who was beyond the ordinary, but an ordinary "wanted list".
The Akatsuki organization was destroyed and most of its strength was lost, but
There were also a few lucky ones who escaped without participating in the battle.
"S-class traitorous ninja, Uchiha Itachi."
"The unknown Uchiha clan."
"Absolutely".
These are the three most important people on the wanted list.
"If you can catch them, or provide useful information, you are willing to exchange a technique." Unlike Ohnoki, Kurotsuchi is more concerned about the reward. She read out the relevant content and raised her eyebrows, "It's just a technique. Mode?"
"Isn't this reward too high?"
Taking into account her grandfather's physical and mental health, she didn't say anything too harsh.
"These traitorous ninjas, even if they only have corpses, the results they can get from research are much more than a single technique."
Onoki shook his head and said seriously: "It's different, this is a technique from Uzumaki Naruto."
"The information said that his ninjutsu is very strange." Kurotsuchi shook his head, his tone and attitude were very indifferent, "But there are many strange and mysterious techniques, which can compete with the Sharingan."
Ohnoki knocked on the table: "The point is not the technique."
"It's Naruto Uzumaki."
He sighed: "You are too young and have never seen a truly strong person."
Kurotsuchi tilted his head in confusion.
The real strong man?
"Even if Uzumaki Naruto is strong, he is still only slightly stronger than grandpa." She immediately denied it.
Onoki smiled bitterly: "I am not a strong person."
"I haven't mentioned this matter for a long time." He stared at the scroll, and time seemed to go back. In the blur, he caught a glimpse of those eyes that made him frightened. "When I was young, I once faced Yu Zhi. "Hubara."
"Even if I now master the 'Blood Succession Elimination'."
"It's far from a match for that man."
"As for Uzumaki Naruto, even if he has not yet reached the level of Uchiha Madara, he is too young! He is only fourteen or fifteen years old. When he is twenty or thirty years old, he will not be another Uchiha Madara."
Speaking of this, Ohnoki paused and sounded cautious.
"And the scariest thing"
"He doesn't belong."
"He refuses to call himself a Konoha ninja, or even to be called a 'ninja'."
Kurotsuchi was confused and puzzled.
"How can you trust me to hand over the village to you like this?" Ohnoki sighed again and said, "He doesn't belong, which means he won't be tied down."
"There are too many entangled interests between villages and countries."
"The outbreak of war is not easy."
"But if you offend Uzumaki Naruto, nothing can hold him back, and he will take revenge unscrupulously."
"It is precisely because of this that being able to have his friendship is more precious than anything else."
"Can a pair of Sharingan, or even a pair of Rinnegan, create a more powerful ninja than Uzumaki Naruto?"
Kurotsuchi nodded thoughtfully.
Onoki continued to pull the scroll until the end, his pupils dilated, and his emotions fluctuated for a moment.
"What's wrong?" Kurotsuchi noticed and looked over, "Uzumaki Naruto wants to visit Iwagakure?"
"This is not a big deal, why is the reaction so big?"
Ohnoki frowned and felt a headache.
Can the reaction be small?
A man who could easily destroy an entire village suddenly made a request to come to the village as a guest.
This is simply a horror story.
Onoki had a sullen face and murmured to himself, as if speaking to Kurotsuchi, but also as if he was comforting himself.
"I have expressed goodwill to him before."
"It should be this time."
"It can't be a bad thing."
In a remote part of the mainland, there are almost no ninjas active.
Uchiha Itachi and Uchiha Obito were sitting in the cave.
Jue emerged from the ground, and his tone was extremely hard to hear: "A bad news."
"That guy Uzumaki Naruto shared our information with all countries."
"I found this in a nearby Xiaonin village."
He took out a scroll and threw it into the arms of Masked Uchiha.
Expand it and take a look.
What catches the eye are three portraits.
It was exactly what the three of them looked like.
"It's so detailed." Itachi Uchiha stared at his face, "I didn't expect that there are so many details on my face."
"That guy Nagato actually leaked this kind of information before he died!" Masked Uchiha's voice was full of resentment, "As a container for the Rinnegan Eye, it only has this capacity!"
I should have known it earlier.
He should have been more ruthless that night.
Kill that little guy too!
The Fourth Hokage is a difficult guy to deal with, but also very smart and sharp.
But compared to Uzumaki Naruto
He still prefers to face the former.
No one echoed his words.
All three people have their own thoughts.
The Country of Fields, the Sound Hidden Village.
In the training ground, Sasuke put away his knife and ended the fight.
Orochimaru applauded: "As expected of the Uchiha clan, they are making great progress."
Sasuke looked at him coldly.
"Come here this time, I have two pieces of news to tell you." Orochimaru stuck out his tongue and licked his lips, his eyes sparkling.
Sasuke's attitude remained cold.
"The organization called 'Akatsuki' that Itachi belongs to"
"Destroyed by Naruto."
"This really surprises me." Orochimaru seemed a little intoxicated by the news, his voice jumping with excitement, "The leader of Akatsuki, the guy named Pain, calls himself a god."
"I have fought against him, and I have to admit that those eyes really give him the power to be called a 'god'."
"But such a person was actually killed by Naruto."
Uchiha Sasuke subconsciously opened his Sharingan, and the three tomoe lines rotated.
During this time, he fought against Orochimaru.
Have to admit.
This weak-looking guy who was killed by Naruto was terrifyingly strong.
Even if his hands are useless, he can easily crush himself.
But even the guy who was called "god" by Orochimaru was no match for Naruto.
How high has he grown?
"Where's that guy Itachi?" Sasuke asked, this was the next thing that came to mind after Naruto.
Orochimaru shook his head: "Although Itachi is very strong, he seems to be very lucky."
"Not only did he not die, he also escaped."
"But he is wanted by Naruto now, and there is not much time left for Sasuke-kun."
Sasuke clenched the handle of the knife: "Orochimaru, I want to learn Sage Mode."
"I think the curse seal would be more suitable for you." Orochimaru said softly, narrowing his eyes slightly, "Sage mode is a very dangerous technique."
This is not a lie.
"Sage Mode" allowed Jiraiya to jump from a "crane tail" to a strong man no less than himself. Of course Orochimaru was interested.
Holding the "Dragon Land Cave" scroll, he naturally has the opportunity to learn.
but
He paid a certain price for this, but what he got was a "defective product."
Not to mention being on par with Jiraiya's Sage Mode, it is even worse than Namikaze Minato's and cannot be used in actual combat.
Because of this, he found the "Zhongwu Clan" and studied the secrets of "natural energy".
"This is my choice, Orochimaru." Sasuke interrupted him unceremoniously, "For the sake of strength, I am ready to give everything."
Orochimaru whispered: "Really?"
"Then Sasuke-kun, please don't let me down."
The border between the Kingdom of Rain and the Kingdom of Grass.
A temporary residence.
"Believe me, you must be the most compatible with our sect." Hidan put his head on the plate, still not changing his original intention, but his tone was not as energetic as before, "You can do such a thing without changing your expression."
"You are born to be a member of our sect!"
In front of the experimental bench, Naruto was busy, and the shadow clone helped, recording data.
On the stage, there was a body.
but.
That body was not Hidan's, but the one belonging to "Naruto Uzumaki".
Naruto ignored him.
Hidan kept chattering: "But what's wrong with you in this state?"
"That's not the shadow clone."
"Is it the sequelae of fighting Payne?"
The shadow clone couldn't help but punched him hard on the head: "Shut up, you are too noisy!"
"I'm bored here alone." Hidan curled his lips, "You're not going to sew my body up."
The shadow clone clapped his hands and sealed his mouth with a spell.
"Naruto, you really don't need my help?" Xianglin stood behind him, looking at him.
Naruto shook his head: "No, let's wait until you get used to it."
Xianglin is a good assistant.
However, in the project to study her own body, her performance was unsatisfactory.
The separation of body and soul, and the fact that the soul studied the body, seemed to have a too big impact on her.
It was hard for her to accept, and she would always be lost in thought when researching.
If you grab the face, hands, or any other part of your body, you will feel at a loss.
Xianglin sighed in disappointment.
I'm so disappointed!
If you perform better, you will have more time.
I was a little carried away for a moment and missed such a good opportunity!
After all, it was his own body, so Naruto didn't dare to be too harsh.
Only a few cells were extracted for the simplest analysis.
The vitality is extremely strong.
Although it was preserved due to the sealing technique, the chakra lasted for a long time.
It gave Naruto the illusion that this body was still alive.
Moreover, the chakra in the body also has an almost "Asura" feeling.
There is "consciousness" in it.
This does not mean that it has "come to life", nor does it mean that it has a "soul or mind". It just has been branded as "Naruto Uzumaki". As for what kind of impact this brand will have, Naruto has no idea for the time being. Know.
Hidan's body was not suitable for such research.
Naruto completely sealed his body and blocked communication with external energy to verify the validity period of his "immortality".
Kakuzu's body is not suitable either. He has no physical body and his entire body is made up of "black lines".
Yanyin Village is restless.
Uzumaki Naruto said he wanted to visit, but did not give a specific time. For them, every day was like suffering.
And Naruto.
He continues to study his own body and the mysteries of the samsara eye.
Three months passed like this.
Naruto woke up.
The fragrance of calamus is fragrant, and the bright sunshine shines in.
Soul Society is back.
Chapter 138: Clone and Nirvana
Naruto checked his belongings.
The things he prepared before leaving Soul Society were intact and stored beside him, and the fragile seals on them were still preserved.
It seems that there was no energy fluctuation when he left and came back?
And the things he prepared in the Ninja World were not brought with him.
The shuttle between the two worlds.
But he could not capture any fluctuations in "time and space".
He stretched and got up.
Searched for things to do recently in his memory.
It seems that only Byakuya's love affair is worth paying attention to.
After washing up, he walked into the office.
Soi-Fong was like a wooden sculpture, leaning on a small low table.
Naruto paused.
Oh. I almost forgot that there was such a guy.
Unlike before, when she saw Naruto coming in, Soi-Fong raised her head and looked up and down: "You seem to be a little taller."
As a person who is a little short in height, he is very sensitive to changes in this aspect.
Naruto smiled: "Really?"
"I didn't measure it, but it seems to be a lot taller."
Suifeng tilted her head and carefully recalled Naruto's living habits and diet during this period.
She imitated everything else.
It seemed that she had never been to the "Izakaya".
But can such a place make people taller?
Naruto was familiar with his memory, dealt with some trivial matters, and left the team house.
Soifeng thought about it and didn't follow.
The Seventh Division still had some official business to deal with - she couldn't always occupy the captain's office of others, so she did some small things when she could. She even "missed" this kind of "odd jobs" position, which was like this with Yoruichi.
Just left the team house.
"Have you returned to the Soul Society?" Yang Jiuwei's tone was excited, and Naruto could even hallucinate its constantly swinging tail.
"Yeah." Naruto nodded.
Yang Jiuwei smiled: "Naruto, my sword!"
"I'll ask and get you one." Naruto smiled and agreed.
"There is one more thing." Yang Jiuwei took a deep breath, "I discussed with my other self, and we plan to let me come out to move."
Naruto nodded: "Why?"
The Soul Society seems peaceful, but there is still an enemy named "Aizome Sosuke".
"My other self and my perception are interoperable, but not completely interoperable." Yang Jiuwei continued, "The technique I received will not affect the other self."
"Will it not be affected if it can't see it?"
It paused, and the two foxes whispered, and then quickly said: "And we think this can also be an active attack to produce what is called "deterrence" on Aizen, yes, deterrence!"
Naruto smiled.
At this time, he suddenly felt that something was missing around him.
It was Karin.
If she was here, she would probably say "It's not easy for two heads to pick out such a word", or mock "You also have brains" and so on.
"That's fine." Naruto thought about it and nodded in agreement.
Although
Yang Jiuwei proposed this, most of the reasons are because it wants freedom.
But it's not bad.
"If Aizen approaches and wants to release Zanpakuto, remember," he continued.
Yang Jiuwei muttered: "Remind you, I know."
Naruto shook his head: "Aizen can affect perception, hearing, and vision. It's useless for you to remind me."
"To remind another you, let it remind me."
Yang Jiuwei was stunned, thought about it, and sorted out the logic.
It was not hit by the technique and could see the truth.
But Naruto was hit.
In other words, what he said to Naruto outside his body might be controlled by Aizen's "jutsu".
He gave the real news, but Naruto received the false news.
But Yin Jiuwei was not hit, and was in Naruto's body.
He passed it to another self, and then to Naruto, so as to ensure the correctness of the message.
"What a hassle." Yang Jiuwei muttered, "I'll remember that."
"Then I'll come out?"
Naruto smiled: "Are you going to meet Captain Kuroshio?"
Yang Jiuwei was silent, just popped his head over Naruto's shoulder, and then quickly jumped back: "Are you going to meet him?"
"Then I'll wait for you to go back."
He didn't like that crazy guy.
The 12th Division's barracks.
"Oh, Captain Uzumaki is here." Kuroshio Mayuri saw him and waved his hand, his tone was a bit sarcastic, "It seems that this is your first time to come to the 12th Division since Urahara left."
"Is there anything?"
Naruto waved his hand, went to his laboratory, and said: "I want to make a deal with you."
"I want to know."
"Where did Asauchi get it?"
"All your research materials on Zanpakuto."
Kuroshio Mayuri rubbed his hands, his eyes were hot: "I proposed this a few years ago, and now Captain Uzumaki Finally figured it out?"
"Then please give me your Zanpakutō"
Naruto shook his head and interrupted him: "It's a deal, not a collaboration."
"And certainly not to be your research subject."
"Deal." Kurotsuchi Mayuri narrowed his eyes and spoke slowly, "Then the price is not the same."
"The value of these things."
"But it can measure the Soul Society."
Naruto raised a finger: "I'll use a technique."
Kutsuchi Mayuri curled his lips, although he didn't say anything, but this dismissive attitude has revealed the answer in his heart.
"Do you still remember the technique I used to create a clone?" Naruto said softly.
Nie Yuli frowned: "That one?"
He was interested in many secrets about Naruto.
Only the technique that can create clones is the one that he is least interested in.
There is a fatal flaw in "that jutsu", that is, the clone will disperse the spiritual pressure.
In the battle of the Shinigami, "reiatsu" is everything.
Having one more clone, but less than half the spiritual pressure, has no advantages, only disadvantages.
"You won't be able to refuse this technique." Naruto smiled, stretched out his hand to turn it over, and channeled a scroll, "Although it is useless in battle, each clone, after being disbanded, will have memory, knowledge, and learning. Experience will come back to your mind."
Nirvana's pupils widened and she stared at the scroll: "What do you mean?"
"I can work on multiple projects at the same time, even"
"Can the entire 12th Division not be these crooked melons but have geniuses like me?"
Naruto put down the scroll: "Yes."
"But before you lay off the entire 12th division, I suggest you ask the captain for instructions."
Nirvana was very excited.
For a "scientist", nothing is more precious than this "skill".
Although the God of Death has a long enough lifespan.
but.
Promoting research progress is itself full of huge rewards and joy.
The sense of accomplishment brought by spending one year and spending ten years is also completely different.
"Can I take a look first?" Nie Yuli asked.
After Naruto nodded, he reached out, grabbed the scroll, and unfolded it.
"Multiple shadow clones" is not a difficult technique.
In particular, Nirvana dismantled the "Psychic Technique", and Naruto also improved this technique to make it more suitable for "Reiatsu" use.
A few hours later.
Nirvana made a seal with one hand, summoned two clones, played with them for a while, and then dismissed them.
Memories come flooding back.
The surprise settled in his eyes: "Naruto-kun's secret really makes me salivate."
"Want to know about the Zanpakutō?"
"Let me think about where to start."
Nirvana thought about it for a while, and then said, "Since Captain Uzumaki asked this, he must have discovered it."
"Hundreds of Zanpakutō are distributed to the Mao Spiritual Arts Academy every year."
"But I can't find any department within Seireitei responsible for forging shallow steel."
Naruto nodded his head.
"I'm not good at fighting." Niryuri continued, "For geniuses like you, it's easy to master the swastika."
He sneered: "I forgot, Captain Uzumaki is also the kind of person who has trouble practicing Swastika."
"I have no talent in swastika interpretation."
"But I successfully solved this problem and used the technology of 'Mian No. 5' to create my own swastika."
Naruto squinted at him.
If I hadn't come up with an experiment that was enough to impress him this time, I might have been hard-pressed to get the truth out of him.
This guy's research on "Zanpakuto" turns out to be more than just "Haijie", has it already involved the field of "Swastika"?
Nie Yuli deliberately paused for a long time after finishing this sentence.
Seeing that "Sleep No. 5" failed to arouse Naruto's interest, he clicked his tongue unwillingly: "Captain Uzumaki should know that before I entered the 12th Division, I was judged to have the ability to 'disrupt the Seireitei'. , detained in the second division prison."
Naruto nodded his head again.
I also know this.
"And the reason why I was convicted of this crime." A rare trace of "humanity" appeared on Nie Shuli's face, and his eyes were somewhat nostalgic, "It's because I privately participated in a research organization."
"The leader is none other than Kiryu Hikifune, the previous captain of Division 12."
"but."
"She didn't retire or die, but she took a different path."
"Promotion."
These two words shocked Naruto.
"Room 46?" He had a guess.
But he rejected it immediately the next second.
There has never been an example of a god of death being promoted to the stinking place "Central Room 46". Their selection mechanism is to select from nobles, not based on strength, but only on family background.
What did Naruto think of: "Is it related to the so-called 'Spirit King'?"
Nirvana laughed out loud: "You're so smart, Captain Uzumaki."
"Yi Zhou was promoted to the rank of 'King's Special Agent'."
"The reason for her promotion has not been disclosed to the outside world, but I guess it should be something like a 'righteous soul'."
"I haven't seen her since and don't know where she went."
"So I suspect that the source of the shallow beating is the 'King's Secret Agent'."
He said, pulling out the knife from his waist.
"Perhaps, a long time ago, someone once developed the technology of making 'shallow punch' and was promoted to 'King's Agent'."
"Captain Uzumaki."
"Do you know what the material for shallow beating is?"
Naruto shook his head.
Chapter 138: Clone and Nirvana
Naruto checked his belongings.
The things he prepared before leaving Soul Society were intact and stored beside him, and the fragile seals on them were still preserved.
It seems that there was no energy fluctuation when he left and came back?
And the things he prepared in the Ninja World were not brought with him.
The shuttle between the two worlds.
But he could not capture any fluctuations in "time and space".
He stretched and got up.
Searched for things to do recently in his memory.
It seems that only Byakuya's love affair is worth paying attention to.
After washing up, he walked into the office.
Soi-Fong was like a wooden sculpture, leaning on a small low table.
Naruto paused.
Oh. I almost forgot that there was such a guy.
Unlike before, when she saw Naruto coming in, Soi-Fong raised her head and looked up and down: "You seem to be a little taller."
As a person who is a little short in height, he is very sensitive to changes in this aspect.
Naruto smiled: "Really?"
"I didn't measure it, but it seems to be a lot taller."
Suifeng tilted her head and carefully recalled Naruto's living habits and diet during this period.
She imitated everything else.
It seemed that she had never been to the "Izakaya".
But can such a place make people taller?
Naruto was familiar with his memory, dealt with some trivial matters, and left the team house.
Soifeng thought about it and didn't follow.
The Seventh Division still had some official business to deal with - she couldn't always occupy the captain's office of others, so she did some small things when she could. She even "missed" this kind of "odd jobs" position, which was like this with Yoruichi.
Just left the team house.
"Have you returned to the Soul Society?" Yang Jiuwei's tone was excited, and Naruto could even hallucinate its constantly swinging tail.
"Yeah." Naruto nodded.
Yang Jiuwei smiled: "Naruto, my sword!"
"I'll ask and get you one." Naruto smiled and agreed.
"There is one more thing." Yang Jiuwei took a deep breath, "I discussed with my other self, and we plan to let me come out to move."
Naruto nodded: "Why?"
The Soul Society seems peaceful, but there is still an enemy named "Aizome Sosuke".
"My other self and my perception are interoperable, but not completely interoperable." Yang Jiuwei continued, "The technique I received will not affect the other self."
"Will it not be affected if it can't see it?"
It paused, and the two foxes whispered, and then quickly said: "And we think this can also be an active attack to produce what is called "deterrence" on Aizen, yes, deterrence!"
Naruto smiled.
At this time, he suddenly felt that something was missing around him.
It was Karin.
If she was here, she would probably say "It's not easy for two heads to pick out such a word", or mock "You also have brains" and so on.
"That's fine." Naruto thought about it and nodded in agreement.
Although
Yang Jiuwei proposed this, most of the reasons are because it wants freedom.
But it's not bad.
"If Aizen approaches and wants to release Zanpakuto, remember," he continued.
Yang Jiuwei muttered: "Remind you, I know."
Naruto shook his head: "Aizen can affect perception, hearing, and vision. It's useless for you to remind me."
"To remind another you, let it remind me."
Yang Jiuwei was stunned, thought about it, and sorted out the logic.
It was not hit by the technique and could see the truth.
But Naruto was hit.
In other words, what he said to Naruto outside his body might be controlled by Aizen's "jutsu".
He gave the real news, but Naruto received the false news.
But Yin Jiuwei was not hit, and was in Naruto's body.
He passed it to another self, and then to Naruto, so as to ensure the correctness of the news.
"What a hassle." Yang Jiuwei muttered, "I'll remember that."
"Then I'll come out?"
Naruto smiled: "Are you going to meet Captain Kuroshio?"
Yang Jiuwei was silent, just popped his head over Naruto's shoulder, and then quickly jumped back: "Are you going to meet him?"
"Then I'll wait for you to come back."
He didn't like that crazy guy.
The 12th Division's barracks.
"Oh, Captain Uzumaki is here." Kuroshio Mayuri saw him and waved his hand, his tone was a bit sarcastic, "It seems that this is your first time to come to the 12th Division since Urahara left."
"Is there anything?"
Naruto waved his hand, went to his laboratory, and said: "I want to make a deal with you."
"I want to know."
"Where did Asauchi get it?"
"All your research materials on Zanpakuto."
Kuroshio Mayuri rubbed his hands, his eyes were hot: "I proposed this a few years ago, and now Captain Uzumaki Finally figured it out?"
"Then please give me your Zanpakutō"
Naruto shook his head and interrupted him: "It's a deal, not a collaboration."
"And certainly not to be your research subject."
"Deal." Kurotsuchi Mayuri narrowed his eyes and spoke slowly, "Then the price is not the same."
"The value of these things."
"But it can measure the Soul Society."
Naruto raised a finger: "I'll use a technique."
Kutsuchi Mayuri curled his lips, although he didn't say anything, but this dismissive attitude has revealed the answer in his heart.
"Do you still remember the technique I used to create a clone?" Naruto said softly.
Nie Yuli frowned: "That one?"
He was interested in many secrets about Naruto.
Only the technique that can create clones is the one that he is least interested in.
There is a fatal flaw in "that jutsu", that is, the clone will disperse the spiritual pressure.
In the battle of the Shinigami, "reiatsu" is everything.
Having one more clone, but less than half the spiritual pressure, has no advantages, only disadvantages.
"You won't be able to refuse this technique." Naruto smiled, stretched out his hand to turn it over, and channeled a scroll, "Although it is useless in battle, each clone, after being disbanded, will have memory, knowledge, and learning. Experience will come back to your mind."
Nirvana's pupils widened and she stared at the scroll: "What do you mean?"
"I can work on multiple projects at the same time, even"
"Can the entire 12th Division not be these crooked melons but have geniuses like me?"
Naruto put down the scroll: "Yes."
"But before you lay off the entire 12th division, I suggest you ask the captain for instructions."
Nirvana was very excited.
For a "scientist", nothing is more precious than this "skill".
Although the God of Death has a long enough lifespan.
but.
Promoting research progress is itself full of huge rewards and joy.
The sense of accomplishment brought by spending one year and spending ten years is also completely different.
"Can I take a look first?" Nie Yuli asked.
After Naruto nodded, he reached out, grabbed the scroll, and unfolded it.
"Multiple shadow clones" is not a difficult technique.
In particular, Nirvana dismantled the "Psychic Technique", and Naruto also improved this technique to make it more suitable for "Reiatsu" use.
A few hours later.
Nirvana made a seal with one hand, summoned two clones, played with them for a while, and then dismissed them.
Memories come flooding back.
The surprise settled in his eyes: "Naruto-kun's secret really makes me salivate."
"Want to know about the Zanpakutō?"
"Let me think about where to start."
Nirvana thought about it for a while, and then said, "Since Captain Uzumaki asked this, he must have discovered it."
"Hundreds of Zanpakutō are distributed to the Mao Spiritual Arts Academy every year."
"But I can't find any department within Seireitei responsible for forging shallow steel."
Naruto nodded his head.
"I'm not good at fighting." Niryuri continued, "For geniuses like you, it's easy to master the swastika."
He sneered: "I forgot, Captain Uzumaki is also the kind of person who has trouble practicing Swastika."
"I have no talent in swastika interpretation."
"But I successfully solved this problem and used the technology of 'Mian No. 5' to create my own swastika."
Naruto squinted at him.
If I hadn't come up with an experiment that was enough to impress him this time, I might have been hard-pressed to get the truth out of him.
This guy's research on "Zanpakuto" turns out to be more than just "Haijie", has it already involved the field of "Swastika"?
Nie Yuli deliberately paused for a long time after finishing this sentence.
Seeing that "Sleep No. 5" failed to arouse Naruto's interest, he clicked his tongue unwillingly: "Captain Uzumaki should know that before I entered the 12th Division, I was judged to have the ability to 'disrupt the Seireitei'. , detained in the second division prison."
Naruto nodded his head again.
I also know this.
"And the reason why I was convicted of this crime." A rare trace of "humanity" appeared on Nie Shuli's face, and his eyes were somewhat nostalgic, "It's because I privately participated in a research organization."
"The leader is none other than Kiryu Hikifune, the previous captain of Division 12."
"but."
"She didn't retire or die, but she took a different path."
"Promotion."
These two words shocked Naruto.
"Room 46?" He had a guess.
But he rejected it immediately the next second.
There has never been an example of a god of death being promoted to the stinking place "Central Room 46". Their selection mechanism is to select from nobles, not based on strength, but only on family background.
What did Naruto think of: "Is it related to the so-called 'Spirit King'?"
Nirvana laughed out loud: "You're so smart, Captain Uzumaki."
"Yi Zhou was promoted to the rank of 'King's Special Agent'."
"The reason for her promotion has not been disclosed to the outside world, but I guess it should be something like a 'righteous soul'."
"I haven't seen her since and don't know where she went."
"So I suspect that the source of the shallow beating is the 'King's Secret Agent'."
He said, pulling out the knife from his waist.
"Perhaps, a long time ago, someone once developed the technology of making 'shallow punch' and was promoted to 'King's Agent'."
"Captain Uzumaki."
"Do you know what the material for shallow beating is?"
Naruto shook his head.
Chapter 139 Draw the sword! Draw the sword!
Kutsurai Mayuri played with his bad taste and kept the secret.
"I really don't want to tell Captain Uzumaki this news."
"You will be very sad if you know it."
"The brilliant, sunny, bright Captain Uzumaki-" He said the last sentence almost in a way of singing praises.
Naruto knocked on the table lightly.
The spiritual pressure vibrated, causing this piece to disintegrate.
Kurotari Mayuri took a step back.
He only realized now
that Naruto had grown taller in just a few months. Before, he was half a head shorter than him, but now he was half a head taller.
"The material for forging Zanpakuto." Kurotari Mayuri grinned, "It's the soul."
Naruto narrowed his eyes.
This answer was expected and reasonable.
He had such a guess.
After all, the special nature of the "Nine-Tails" sword is there.
Borrowing the power of the Nine-Tails, it has a soul itself, so even without borrowing "Shōdachi", it can become a sword.
"Very good endurance." Kurotsuchi Mayuri said softly, "I thought someone like Captain Uzumaki would be extremely depressed after hearing this kind of news."
Naruto glanced at him coldly.
If it was before he met Aizen, he might have been "heartbroken" for a long time after hearing this news.
But now, he can ask calmly enough: "What kind of soul is it? How is it made?"
"Who knows?" Kurotsuchi Mayuri spread his hands, nonchalantly and indifferently, "Human, Shinigami, or Hollow?"
"Maybe it will be more niche, using a soul similar to your little friend Ginjo Kūgo?"
"As for how to make it"
"This is a taboo, expressly prohibited."
He only studied his own Zanpakutō, and did not specifically study things like "Zanpakutō".
Naruto stared at him: "You don't look like someone who cares about taboos."
"If the captain knew." Kurotsuchi Mayuri looked indifferent, "He wouldn't forgive me so easily."
Naruto tilted his head: "If it was Captain Kisuke, he should have taken out the forging diagram now."
Kutsuchi Mayuri's expression was stiff.
He grabbed the scroll on the table: "Since I have learned your technique, it is not good to be a person who does not keep his word."
"I will give you what you want."
"As for Urahara."
"That cowardly guy doesn't have the courage to do such a thing."
Naruto smiled brightly.
This method still works.
Kutsuchi Mayuri pushed him out impatiently.
This person is always like this
Whenever he wants to express some refusal, he always brings up that man.
But he can't deny it.
After all, that man may want to do anything.
Leave the 12th Division.
Naruto went to the Maou Spiritual Academy to ask for Asado.
Dean Bogang looked at Naruto and was a little surprised: "You want a shallow sword?"
"I wonder what you want the shallow sword for, Naruto?"
This thing is indeed very precious to those students who have not yet become Shinigami.
However, in terms of the entire "Seireitei", the importance of the shallow sword is not very high.
As long as the order of keeping and withdrawing the shallow sword is not disordered, some loss and discarding are within the permitted range.
After all,
Many Shinigami swords are picked up from outside.
Captain Zaraki Kenpachi, the captain of the 11th Division, is the most typical example.
"A friend of mine needs a shallow sword." Naruto waved his hand.
Yang Jiuwei responded and appeared on his shoulder.
"This is." Bogang was delighted and a little surprised by its sudden appearance. Of course, what was more surprising was the spiritual pressure coming from its small body. It didn't feel very strong to him, but it seemed to be only one-tenth of that, unfathomable, like an abyss with no bottom.
"This is my friend." Naruto nodded.
Hagang looked up and down at the Nine-Tailed Fox, thinking: "Is it similar to Captain Komamura?"
Komamura Sajin of the 9th Division is a very famous captain.
Of course, the reason for his fame is not his strength, but his appearance.
In the Soul Society where everyone has a human body, a "dog head" is still very eye-catching.
The Nine-Tailed Fox nodded reluctantly.
It didn't think that it was the same as the big dog.
But there are no strange creatures in the Soul Society. Only this statement is easy to be accepted by others, and there is no need to explain so much.
"Then I will register the whereabouts of this Asadachi." Hagang Yixi agreed cheerfully.
A few minutes later.
The Asadachi was in hand.
The Nine-Tailed Fox tied it to his back in a proper manner.
Naruto looked at it and felt something was strange. When he was about to return to the 7th Division's barracks, he suddenly realized, "I said you have been lacking something. Do you want someone to make you a set of death suits?"
"No." Kyuubi refused decisively, "Wearing clothes is a very strange feeling."
But. As soon as he finished speaking, he turned his head and looked at Naruto.
For more than a thousand years, it has never worn clothes. It has no such habit.
However, the Shinigami in the Soul Society, from the captain to the ordinary soldiers, are all wearing a set of death suits, except that the captains have an extra layer of haori.
It's different in the ninja world. I don't belong.
In the Soul Society, I am now a, um. a Shinigami!
"Then make me two sets." After thinking for a while, Kyuubi flicked his tail, "but carrying a knife, I always feel a little out of place."
Naruto smiled and agreed.
The soldiers of the 7th Division soon discovered the changes in their own barracks.
A cute nine-tailed fox appeared next to the captain.
Wearing a custom-made death suit and carrying a Zanpakuto, he swaggered around.
Some female soldiers thought it was the captain's pet, and they even got some pet food from the real world in an attempt to win the heart of the nine-tailed fox.
But soon, the bloody reality hit them head on.
This fox is only cute in appearance.
The mouth is real.
Captain Uzumaki is such a gentle person, but the fox who has been with him for so long is so good at scolding people.
It's okay to just scold people.
This fox is still strong.
Ordinary officers can't get close to it, and senior officers can't beat it in a few moves. Although it hasn't fought with the vice-captain yet, in the hearts of the 7th Division, they have already determined that the strength of this fox is no less than that of the vice-captain.
The most important thing is that there is a knife on its back. There is no doubt that it is a shallow knife.
In other words,
This fox is wearing a death suit not for the sake of looking good, but because it really has the "power of the god of death".
Captain Uzumaki
Where did this come from?
When the Nine-Tails was showing its power and enjoying its freedom.
During this period, Naruto finished reading Mayuri Kurotsuchi's research notes on Zanpakuto.
Of course, Mayuri Kurotsuchi's research direction was very different from what Naruto wanted.
He was more researching on the "essence of the power of Zanpakuto".
"Shikai is the power of the god of death himself, reflected on the sword".
"Bankai is the state of cultivating the self of the sword produced from it and showing it."
These contents were very inspiring to Naruto.
At least one doubt in his heart was solved.
Why can't the sword "Ashura" practice Bankai?
"Ashura" is an energy containing "consciousness" in his body, without "soul" and "self".
So, he had to wait for the Nine-Tails to complete the practice of "Bankai" before he could borrow its Bankai?
When Naruto was concentrating on studying these things.
Someone couldn't hold back and came to the door.
Office of the captain of the 7th Division.
Sui Fong sat in the corner, with almost no presence.
Byakuya Kuchiki rushed in, said nothing, and looked at Naruto coldly.
"Byakuya, what's wrong?" Naruto asked him in confusion.
Byakuya Kuchiki's tone was calm, but the coldness couldn't be suppressed: "Captain Uzumaki hasn't come to see me for almost three months."
Naruto was stunned and recalled.
During the last time he stayed in Soul Society, he took Byakuya to find Hima.
"Didn't you go during this period?" He scratched his head and asked back.
Byakuya Kuchiki didn't speak.
It was only at this time that he realized that the spiritual pressure that was not unfamiliar in the corner was not unfamiliar.
Sui Fong, the captain of the 2nd Division, was here.
"Does Captain Uzumaki have to threaten and force you to make you become a little more proactive?" Naruto smiled and said it.
Byakuya Kuchiki took a deep breath and turned around to leave.
In front of Soi-Fong, there were some things he couldn't say.
"Bai Ya, I have to remind you of something." Naruto stopped him, "How long is the life span of an ordinary soul?"
"How old is Sister Hime this year?"
"As a soul, she seems to be sixty years old."
Kuchiki Byakuya paused, his breath became heavier.
He knew what Naruto meant by just reminding him.
"Do you need me to accompany you?" Naruto stood up, "Or are you going alone?"
Kuchiki Byakuya didn't say anything, nor did he make any statement, and walked out of the room.
Four months later.
He found Naruto again.
After confirming that Soi-Fong was not in the office, his face was heavy, as if he was preparing to say something extremely sad.
Naruto's expression also tensed up.
He was a little worried. Was it because he was busy with the research of Zanpakutō during this period and didn't go to Rukongai with Hime?
When Byakuya Kuchiki spoke, it was indeed related to Hime, but the content was incompatible.
"Hima confessed to me."
Naruto was stunned and slapped the table: "Isn't this a good thing? Why do you say it with such an expression?"
"I thought something happened to Hime."
Byakuya Kuchiki's expression became more solemn: "When I saw her, I couldn't control my emotions."
"Naruto."
He raised his head, his tone was subconsciously firm, but his eyes were a little weak: "I want to marry her."
"You are willing." Naruto smiled, "Then get married."
Byakuya Kuchiki opened his mouth.
Naruto took a step ahead and interrupted him: "Don't say those old-fashioned things."
"Boring."
"If you are worried about encountering any obstacles, I will support you."
"Captain Kuchiki will give me some face."
"If others object, even the captain-general, I will draw my sword against him."
Byakuya Kuchiki's expression was moved.
Chapter 139 Draw the sword! Draw the sword!
Kutsurai Mayuri played with his bad taste and kept the secret.
"I really don't want to tell Captain Uzumaki this news."
"You will be very sad if you know it."
"The brilliant, sunny, bright Captain Uzumaki-" He said the last sentence almost in a way of singing praises.
Naruto knocked on the table lightly.
The spiritual pressure vibrated, causing this piece to disintegrate.
Kurotari Mayuri took a step back.
He only realized now
that Naruto had grown taller in just a few months. Before, he was half a head shorter than him, but now he was half a head taller.
"The material for forging Zanpakuto." Kurotari Mayuri grinned, "It's the soul."
Naruto narrowed his eyes.
This answer was expected and reasonable.
He had such a guess.
After all, the special nature of the "Nine-Tails" sword is there.
Borrowing the power of the Nine-Tails, it has a soul itself, so even without borrowing "Shōdachi", it can become a sword.
"Very good endurance." Kurotsuchi Mayuri said softly, "I thought someone like Captain Uzumaki would be extremely depressed after hearing this kind of news."
Naruto glanced at him coldly.
If it was before he met Aizen, he might have been "heartbroken" for a long time after hearing this news.
But now, he can ask calmly enough: "What kind of soul is it? How is it made?"
"Who knows?" Kurotsuchi Mayuri spread his hands, nonchalantly and indifferently, "Human, Shinigami, or Hollow?"
"Maybe it will be more niche, using a soul similar to your little friend Ginjo Kūgo?"
"As for how to make it"
"This is a taboo, expressly prohibited."
He only studied his own Zanpakutō, and did not specifically study things like "Zanpakutō".
Naruto stared at him: "You don't look like someone who cares about taboos."
"If the captain knew." Kurotsuchi Mayuri looked indifferent, "He wouldn't forgive me so easily."
Naruto tilted his head: "If it was Captain Kisuke, he should have taken out the forging diagram now."
Kutsuchi Mayuri's expression was stiff.
He grabbed the scroll on the table: "Since I have learned your technique, it is not good to be a person who does not keep his word."
"I will give you what you want."
"As for Urahara."
"That cowardly guy doesn't have the courage to do such a thing."
Naruto smiled brightly.
This method still works.
Kutsuchi Mayuri pushed him out impatiently.
This person is always like this
Whenever he wants to express some refusal, he always brings up that man.
But he can't deny it.
After all, that man may want to do anything.
Leave the 12th Division.
Naruto went to the Maou Spiritual Academy to ask for Asado.
Dean Bogang looked at Naruto and was a little surprised: "You want a shallow sword?"
"I wonder what you want the shallow sword for, Naruto?"
This thing is indeed very precious to those students who have not yet become Shinigami.
However, in terms of the entire "Seireitei", the importance of the shallow sword is not very high.
As long as the order of keeping and withdrawing the shallow sword is not disordered, some loss and discarding are within the permitted range.
After all,
Many Shinigami swords are picked up from outside.
Captain Zaraki Kenpachi, the captain of the 11th Division, is the most typical example.
"A friend of mine needs a shallow sword." Naruto waved his hand.
Yang Jiuwei responded and appeared on his shoulder.
"This is." Bogang was delighted and a little surprised by its sudden appearance. Of course, what was more surprising was the spiritual pressure coming from its small body. It didn't feel very strong to him, but it seemed to be only one-tenth of that, unfathomable, like an abyss with no bottom.
"This is my friend." Naruto nodded.
Hagang looked up and down at the Nine-Tailed Fox, thinking: "Is it similar to Captain Komamura?"
Komamura Sajin of the 9th Division is a very famous captain.
Of course, the reason for his fame is not his strength, but his appearance.
In the Soul Society where everyone has a human body, a "dog head" is still very eye-catching.
The Nine-Tailed Fox nodded reluctantly.
It didn't think that it was the same as the big dog.
But there are no strange creatures in the Soul Society. Only this statement is easy to be accepted by others, and there is no need to explain so much.
"Then I will register the whereabouts of this Asadachi." Hagang Yixi agreed cheerfully.
A few minutes later.
The Asadachi was in hand.
The Nine-Tailed Fox tied it to his back in a proper manner.
Naruto looked at it and felt something was strange. When he was about to return to the 7th Division's barracks, he suddenly realized, "I said you have been lacking something. Do you want someone to make you a set of death suits?"
"No." Kyuubi refused decisively, "Wearing clothes is a very strange feeling."
But. As soon as he finished speaking, he turned his head and looked at Naruto.
For more than a thousand years, it has never worn clothes. It has no such habit.
But the Shinigami in the Soul Society, from the captain to the ordinary soldiers, are all wearing death suits, except that the captains have an extra layer of haori.
It's different in the ninja world. I don't belong.
In the Soul Society, I am now a, um. a Shinigami!
"Then make me two sets." After thinking for a while, Kyuubi flicked his tail, "but carrying a knife, I always feel a little out of place."
Naruto smiled and agreed.
The soldiers of the 7th Division soon discovered the changes in their own barracks.
A cute nine-tailed fox appeared next to the captain.
Wearing a custom-made death suit and carrying a Zanpakuto, he swaggered around.
Some female soldiers thought it was the captain's pet, and they even got some pet food from the real world in an attempt to win the heart of the nine-tailed fox.
But soon, the bloody reality hit them head on.
This fox is only cute in appearance.
The mouth is real.
Captain Uzumaki is such a gentle person, but the fox who has been with him for so long is so good at scolding people.
It's okay to just scold people.
This fox is still strong.
Ordinary officers can't get close to it, and senior officers can't beat it in a few moves. Although it hasn't fought with the vice-captain yet, in the hearts of the 7th Division, they have already determined that the strength of this fox is no less than that of the vice-captain.
The most important thing is that there is a knife on its back. There is no doubt that it is a shallow knife.
In other words,
This fox is wearing a death suit not for the sake of looking good, but because it really has the "power of the god of death".
Captain Uzumaki
Where did this come from?
When the Nine-Tails was showing its power and enjoying its freedom.
During this period, Naruto finished reading Mayuri Kurotsuchi's research notes on Zanpakuto.
Of course, Mayuri Kurotsuchi's research direction was very different from what Naruto wanted.
He was more researching on the "essence of the power of Zanpakuto".
"Shikai is the power of the god of death himself, reflected on the sword".
"Bankai is the state of cultivating the self of the sword produced from it and showing it."
These contents were very inspiring to Naruto.
At least one doubt in his heart was solved.
Why can't the sword "Ashura" practice Bankai?
"Ashura" is an energy containing "consciousness" in his body, without "soul" and "self".
So, he had to wait for the Nine-Tails to complete the practice of "Bankai" before he could borrow its Bankai?
When Naruto was concentrating on studying these things.
Someone couldn't hold back and came to the door.
Office of the captain of the 7th Division.
Sui Fong sat in the corner, with almost no presence.
Byakuya Kuchiki rushed in, said nothing, and looked at Naruto coldly.
"Byakuya, what's wrong?" Naruto asked him in confusion.
Byakuya Kuchiki's tone was calm, but the coldness couldn't be suppressed: "Captain Uzumaki hasn't come to see me for almost three months."
Naruto was stunned and recalled.
During the last time he stayed in Soul Society, he took Byakuya to find Hima.
"Didn't you go during this period?" He scratched his head and asked back.
Byakuya Kuchiki didn't speak.
It was only at this time that he realized that the spiritual pressure that was not unfamiliar in the corner was not unfamiliar.
Sui Fong, the captain of the 2nd Division, was here.
"Does Captain Uzumaki have to threaten and force you to make you become a little more proactive?" Naruto smiled and said it.
Byakuya Kuchiki took a deep breath and turned around to leave.
In front of Soi-Fong, there were some things he couldn't say.
"Bai Ya, I have to remind you of something." Naruto stopped him, "How long is the life span of an ordinary soul?"
"How old is Sister Hime this year?"
"As a soul, she seems to be sixty years old."
Kuchiki Byakuya paused, his breath became heavier.
He knew what Naruto meant by just reminding him.
"Do you need me to accompany you?" Naruto stood up, "Or are you going alone?"
Kuchiki Byakuya didn't say anything, nor did he make any statement, and walked out of the room.
Four months later.
He found Naruto again.
After confirming that Soi-Fong was not in the office, his face was heavy, as if he was preparing to say something extremely sad.
Naruto's expression also tensed up.
He was a little worried. Was it because he was busy with the research of Zanpakutō during this period and didn't go to Rukongai with Hime?
When Byakuya Kuchiki spoke, it was indeed related to Hime, but the content was incompatible.
"Hima confessed to me."
Naruto was stunned and slapped the table: "Isn't this a good thing? Why do you say it with such an expression?"
"I thought something happened to Hime."
Byakuya Kuchiki's expression became more solemn: "When I saw her, I couldn't control my emotions."
"Naruto."
He raised his head, his tone was subconsciously firm, but his eyes were a little weak: "I want to marry her."
"You are willing." Naruto smiled, "Then get married."
Byakuya Kuchiki opened his mouth.
Naruto took a step ahead and interrupted him: "Don't say those old-fashioned things."
"Boring."
"If you are worried about encountering any obstacles, I will support you."
"Captain Kuchiki will give me some face."
"If others object, even the captain-general, I will draw my sword against him."
Byakuya Kuchiki's expression was moved.
Chapter 140 Wedding
Kuchiki Byakuya and Naruto looked at each other.
Those eyes were as blue as the sky.
I came to Naruto just to give myself courage and seek some support. There were not many people in the Soul Society who could speak a few words in the Kuchiki family and had weight, and he was the only one I could ask.
But.
What I got was more precious than what I wanted at the beginning.
The extent to which Naruto was willing to do was much higher than he expected.
"Thank you very much." Byakuya bowed to thank him.
He had some confidence and some strength in his heart.
The obstacles of this matter were not as big as Kuchiki Byakuya thought.
Among the five nobles.
The Shifengin family did not express their position. After the Tosen Yama incident was exposed, they could not wait to return the position of the head of the family to "Shifengin Yoruichi", which made the Shifengin family have no "head of the family" and they could not express their position on any unnecessary things.
There is no need to say much about the Shiba family.
They have all moved out of the Soul Society and live in the Rukongai.
Apart from the "Tsunayashiro family", there is another family that has always been mysterious and does not interfere in anything in the Soul Society, so naturally there is no objection.
As for the Tsunayashiro family,
they clearly oppose it.
But who cares?
This family's face has long been completely lost, and no one thinks that "they" are qualified to criticize the Kuchiki family, who have the same status or even a little higher status.
There are many discussions among the lower nobles.
They sympathize with Kuchiki Ginrei. His son is almost "dead", his daughter is dead, and his son-in-law with some talents has done such a rebellious thing, and was suppressed and sealed, and he is not even in the Soul Society.
The fate of the Kuchiki family is rough.
In the end, there is only one grandson left to rely on.
Now this grandson has made such a choice.
They are not thinking that "high and mighty nobles" should not marry "lowly and humble commoners".
It is related to "true blood".
Not only was Hima born in "Rukoundai", but he also had no "spiritual power", and was the most ordinary soul.
Byakuya Kuchiki was not only a "noble", but also the first heir of the "Kuchiki family". In the matter of inheriting the "Kuchiki family", Byakuya's father Kuchiki Sojun was not as good as his son.
If one person must be selected to represent "Seireitei" and "Soul Society".
Apart from the "captain-general", the most qualified one is the head of the Kuchiki family.
Death gods and ordinary souls cannot give birth to offspring.
At least marry someone who can give birth to children.
They did not dare to openly point fingers at Byakuya Kuchiki, and wanted to instigate Shunsui Kyoraku, who could represent the lower nobles, to come forward.
But Kyoraku Shunsui.
"Those people are too annoying." He held the wine bowl and complained, "They block the door every day. I can't find any chance to relax."
Shiba Isshin nodded in agreement: "Even I was found."
"It's so hard to understand their thinking."
"Hasn't our Shiba family been expelled from the ranks of the 'Five Great Nobles' a long time ago? Now they remember the Shiba family instead."
"And what's the point of looking for me?"
"Look for Haiyan, I'm just a branch family."
Rangiku held a bowl of wine in each hand and looked at Kyuubi with dangerous eyes: "You nobles' affairs are too complicated, but now just drink well and don't say these depressing words."
"Little fox, do you want some?"
"This is good stuff."
Kyuubi leaned over, smelled the slightly pungent smell, and looked back at Naruto.
Naruto stared at them expressionlessly.
"Captain Uzumaki, don't be so serious, come and have a sip too?" Rangiku looked over and laughed.
Naruto sighed: "I understand your feelings now."
"But."
"Shouldn't we go to a pub to drink?"
"Why in my office?"
He glanced at Soi-Fong in the corner, who was a little at a loss. If it was Naruto, she could still be a little "unbridled", but whether it was Kyoraku Shunsui or Shiba Isshin, these two people were both reliable "seniors" in her heart.
"We want to go too." Kyoraku Shunsui said confidently, "But those people will ruin our mood."
Shiba Isshin nodded, and then added: "Naruto, it's different here."
"They don't dare to provoke you."
Naruto curled his lips: "You make me sound like a star of doom."
"To those nobles, you do feel that way." Shiba Isshin nodded seriously, "The last time you punched Tsunayashiro Tokinada, it was almost equivalent to punching all the nobles."
Naruto said calmly: "He deserves it."
"Those nobles are also afraid that they deserve it." Shiba Isshin stretched, "When Vice Captain Kuchiki gets married, this matter will be over."
"It's still comfortable here."
"Can you give me a cushion?"
Naruto gritted his teeth and clenched his fist.
This person is more indulgent than in the izakaya!
Soi-Fong stood up: "I'll get it."
"Oh, thank you." Shiba Isshin waved his hand, his tone frivolous.
"Please get one for me too." Kyoraku Shunsui also shouted.
"Captain Soi-Fong, please bring one for me as well." Rangiku added furtively. With the two captains as a cover, her proposal didn't seem so outrageous at this time.
Kyuubi's attention was all on the bowl of wine, and he stretched out his tongue tentatively.
The taste
was not very good, stimulating the taste buds on his tongue, making his whole face twisted and twisted.
"That's not how you drink wine." Shunsui slapped Kyuubi on the head and picked it up.
Kyuubi hummed and struggled a few times without any pain.
This man is very dangerous!
Although he looks playful and not serious.
But if he fights.
Kyuubi doesn't have much confidence.
"But then again." Kyoraku Shunsui tilted his head and looked at Naruto, "What is it? I don't think I've seen it before."
Naruto didn't say anything, just raised his hand and pointed at himself.
Shiba Isshin and Soi-Fong were confused, with puzzled eyes, but didn't ask any questions.
Kyoraku Shunsui was one of the first captains to come into contact with Naruto. He knew Naruto's physical condition and had seen his initial Shikai. After the four-tail transformation, he had obvious "fox" characteristics.
Seeing his action, he immediately understood.
Is it.
The power in the body?
"Giving it a death suit and a shallow fight, wouldn't it be a bit inappropriate." Kyoraku Shunsui held Kyuubi's armpit and lifted it up high.
Kyuubi couldn't bear it anymore, so he kicked him hard in the face: "Don't tease me like this!"
Kyoraku Shunsui covered his nose: "What a strong force."
"It also has its own Shikai." Seeing him being defeated, Naruto laughed, "In terms of strength, it is a little stronger than Captain Soi-Fong."
Sui-Fong, who had just brought the mat back, paused.
She was full of confusion and was very puzzled.
Ah?
What is stronger than herself?
She followed Naruto's gaze and noticed that the gazes of the other three people were all focused on the same point - the nine-tailed fox with gorgeous fur.
So.
The sentence just now was saying "this fox is stronger than herself"?
Impossible?
"Really?" Rangiku was surprised and unbelievable.
Soi-Fong is the captain.
Kyuubi is so small and looks like a pet, but she has such a strong strength?
"Can it have a Shikai?" Kyoraku Shunsui was more surprised than Rangiku.
Naruto nodded: "Yes, it is also an independent individual."
Kyuubi grinned.
Kyoraku Shunsui picked it up: "Is that so?"
"This is incredible!"
Kyuubi struggled and wanted to continue kicking.
Kyoraku Shunsui said repeatedly: "Sorry, what I said just now was not appropriate, let me teach you how to drink."
"Just consider it my compensation to you."
Kyuubi looked at him half-believingly.
"Really." Shunsui looked serious.
Kyuubi is a very difficult guy to deal with, but also a very easy guy to deal with.
It and Kyoraku Shunsui have a good affinity. After a few drinks, they started talking and laughing.
Naruto sighed.
These people made his office a mess.
Only he and Soi-Fong were normal.
He looked over.
Even in this environment, she was handling team affairs seriously. Well. Judging from the content, it seems to be from the second team.
Okay.
Only he was a normal person.
He thought about it, and did not follow Rangiku's instigation to drink with them, and went to the 12th Division.
He made a request to Kurotsuchi Mayuri, and he was reluctant, but he still agreed.
Kuchiki Byakuya's wedding was scheduled to be held on New Year's Day.
The only obstacle that could cause obstacles was the "Kuchiki family" itself, and there was almost no objection.
Kuchiki Ginrei's attitude was very gentle. Those things in the past made him tolerant. Kuchiki Byakuya's thoughts and decisions were more important than anything else.
This put a lot of pressure on Kuchiki Byakuya.
On New Year's Day, it snowed heavily.
The Kuchiki family's wedding was grand and lively. This was Kuchiki Ginrei's intention. After experiencing so much pain, the Kuchiki family should also use some happy things to dispel those "bad luck".
Hisa was shocked, and the whole person was confused, and was led by the nose throughout the whole process.
She knew that Kuchiki Byakuya was the god of death, but she didn't think that Kuchiki Byakuya's status would be so high.
The role model of the upper nobles and the pinnacle of the three realms.
The souls of Rukongai cannot contact the gods of death, let alone the "nobles".
She thought that Byakuya Kuchiki was just an ordinary soldier - after all, he often appeared in Rukongai and carried out missions.
Naruto was their witness.
Even the captain-general was not as important as Naruto in this matter.
The wedding was going on.
"Naruto-kun has already stood in this position." Aizen came over and stood beside Naruto, "It's only been a few decades."
"Captain Aizen also surprised me." Naruto smiled at him, "It turns out that disguise can last so long."
"Do you think this is a disguise?" Aizen tilted his head and looked at him, "I sincerely hope that the world can become a better place."
Kagura's heart eye feedback, this sentence is true.
Aizen's eyes shifted to the Kyuubi in the distance: "I really hope you can call me Sosuke again."
Chapter 141 Aizen's invitation
Naruto didn't reply to him and glanced at Kyoraku Shunsui.
He immediately called his drinking companion and sent Aizen away.
A group of "drunkards" were having fun at a wedding banquet.
Kyuubi is also one of them.
The left formation of Komamura was mixed in among them. He was serious and out of place, but he insisted on accompanying Kyuubi. The relationship between the two of them is not bad. The "Tōsen Fortress" incident dealt a huge blow to Komamura, and only then did he regain some confidence in "human beings", but was almost completely destroyed by that incident.
The appearance of Kyuubi brought some positive changes to his life.
that is
There's a strong sense of instant vision.
The wedding banquet is over.
Kuchiki Byakuya called Naruto over.
"Sister Hijin, happy wedding." Naruto greeted them with a smile and reached out to slap the table.
"Thank you Captain Uzumaki." Hijin said cautiously.
At the wedding, she also found out that the blond boy who was busy working hard for her and Byakuya's marriage was not a "cute junior", but the captain of the seventh division with a higher status than Byakuya.
She also saw how others treated the blond boy.
Most of them respected him, but some people were afraid of him. For example, the group of people from the Tsunayashiro family did not dare to approach Uzumaki Naruto at all.
"Why did Sister Hijin call me this way?" Naruto shook his head, "It's better to just do it like before."
Fei Zhen smiled bitterly: "I still feel unreal."
Kuchiki Byakuya stood beside his wife with a smile on his face.
Naruto slapped his hand on the table and channeled a scroll.
"This is the wedding gift that Captain Nirvana and I prepared for you." He spoke and pushed the scroll over.
Kuchiki Byakuya was stunned.
Captain Nirvana? Nirvana?
I have no connection with that person. Although I sent an invitation, he did not come.
"Naruto can." Feizhen shook his head, subconsciously wanting to refuse.
Naruto tapped on the scroll: "Byakuya, take a look first."
"It took us a lot of time to prepare this thing."
Fei Zhen doesn't understand the "God of Death", and he can't understand the content in the scroll.
But Byakuya's eyes were filled with surprise, and his emotions fluctuated violently.
"The lifespan of ordinary souls is very short." Naruto continued softly, "Although no one may have noticed it before, Captain Nirvana and I have confirmed this matter during this time. The heavy spirit environment is harmful to ordinary souls. of."
Speaking of this, his voice was filled with a hint of pleasure.
This discovery allowed him to confirm one thing. The separation between "Rukongai" and "Seireitei" may be due to "identity", but the "jureiko environment" that damages the soul is the direct cause of this phenomenon. One of the reasons.
Kuchiki Byakuya was stunned.
Seireitei is the only "heavy spirit child environment" in Soul Society.
He turned to look at Feizhen.
Naruto continued: "This may further shorten Hijin-san's lifespan."
Feizhen's face was visibly flustered.
Byakuya held her hand.
"So I asked Captain Nie to make some improvements based on the 'Rise of Bones' technology." Naruto stretched out his hand and touched the scroll. White smoke flashed, and a humanoid body with a plain face and no appearance appeared. The body appears.
"It's the same as the righteous skeleton that Captain Kisuke developed before."
"It has the function of stabilizing the spirit body, and can absorb spirit seeds and warm the body."
This made Byakuya and Heizhen's expressions soothed.
"Naruto, thank you." Byakuya bowed.
Naruto waved his hand: "There is no way to confirm how long this kind of righteous skeleton can extend Sister Haizhen's life, and this is just a way to temporarily delay urgent needs."
"We can say thank you after Captain Nirvana and I figure out how to make Sister Feizhen possess spiritual power and become like the God of Death."
Feizhen's eyes widened.
Is it possible for an ordinary soul to become a god of death?
Byakuya was stunned and thought of something: "What about my father?"
Naruto shook his head: "No."
Fei is really confused and confused.
She has also met Kuchiki Sojun. He is a very gentle person. Is there any trouble with him?
"Sealed in the body, it is still an external force." Naruto continued, "This will not change the current situation of Sister Hijin."
Byakuya nodded his head heavily.
"Being able to marry Brother Byakuya for the rest of my life is already the luckiest thing in my life." Feizhen shook his head and said softly, "What virtue and ability can I have to let the two captains do this? A mere little girl like me is busy."
Naruto shook his head: "This is a very interesting research project."
"It also overlaps with a project in Captain Nie's hands, so there won't be any additional impact."
"and"
"It won't delay anything."
He smiled.
Nirvana is indeed a very crazy person.
After learning "Multiple Shadow Clone", he squeezed himself almost to the extreme. On average, the spiritual pressure of a clone was not even comparable to that of an ordinary team member, which was a level that could be admitted to the "Zhenyang Spiritual Arts Academy".
He just stopped an unimportant project and replaced it with the project of "how to make ordinary souls have spiritual power".
Feizhen took a deep breath: "I"
The two men looked away.
"Although it's a bit selfish to say this now." Feizhen lowered his head and said in a sincere tone, "But I can't hide this mistake anymore."
"I"
"I came to Soul Society with my sister Rukia."
"She and I were sent to Xuhang together."
"But. I couldn't survive with her in such a place, so I had to abandon my baby sister and flee there alone."
"So I begged Brother Byakuya and Naruto to help me find my sister."
Kuchiki Byakuya hesitated for a moment.
"No problem." Naruto agreed immediately.
He looked at Hime with a calm tone.
He could understand the pain of parting with relatives.
Although he felt a little disgusted by the act of abandoning his "sister".
So this was the thing that was hidden.
Let's not talk about what had been done before, but Naruto felt that it would be difficult for him to help Miss Hime with what happened later.
After a few more words, Naruto left and returned to the 7th Division's barracks.
This group of drunkards was still "partying".
Kyuubi imitated Isshin Shiba's dance.
Soi-Fong looked at them helplessly, and Omaeda was sweating.
"Uncle Shunsui." Naruto waved to the crowd and called out to the drunk man lying on the table.
Kyoraku Shunsui looked up and saw the serious face of the blond boy. His drunkenness immediately faded and he walked over: "What's wrong? What happened?"
Naruto shook his head and took him to another room, pulled out the "Nine-tailed Fox" and inserted it into the tatami.
The Yin Nine-tailed Fox's spiritual pressure overturned, covering the entire room and fixing the barrier.
This extremely cautious attitude made Kyoraku Shunsui's expression become equally serious.
"Aizen greeted me at the wedding banquet." Naruto said softly.
Shunsui nodded. He noticed that it was Naruto who asked him to take Aizen away.
"I'm afraid he's going to do something." Naruto said softly.
Shunsui was stunned: "Why do you think so?"
"He just said a few words to you."
Naruto frowned: "Aizen is a very proud guy. He regards those who can't see through his skills as fools."
"But if you can detect him."
"He enjoys the pleasure of a head-on confrontation."
"This person won't greet me for no reason."
Shunsui looked unhappy.
He doesn't care about other people's evaluation of him, but the main reason for his free and easy mentality is that those who evaluate him can hardly have any influence on him.
But Aizen is different. He has the ability to influence himself.
Being treated as a "fool" by such a person.
"What do you need me to do?" Even so, Kyoraku Shunsui was still very calm, "But I can only do some small things within my duties."
"After all, there is no evidence."
Naruto shook his head: "What he wants to know most should be the information related to the Nine-Tails."
"Confirm whether it is my sword, whether it is the factor that can allow me to escape his influence."
"So, he must force me to take action."
"Attacking the people around me is the easiest way to achieve his goal."
Kyoraku Shunsui thought: "But he definitely dare not continue to attack the God of Death."
"All the evidence points to Tosen Kaname being the culprit of the Hollowization incident."
"So continuing to attack the God of Death will only destroy the evidence that was previously arranged."
"That is Naruto, those people around you who are not God of Death."
He paused: "Kuchiki Hime?"
"No, it shouldn't be Miss Hime." Naruto shook his head decisively.
Kyoraku Shunsui looked at Naruto in surprise.
How
Suddenly, the way he addressed her became so unfamiliar.
"All the things I did were for Byakuya." Naruto continued, "Besides, Miss Hime has a closer relationship with the Kuchiki family. If something goes wrong, I may not take action with the Kuchiki family around."
"It can only be someone else."
"But there is someone around me who is not a Shinigami and can be targeted."
He paused and thought.
After a long while, he and Shunsui looked at each other and said the same name at the same time: "Ginjo Kugo."
The deputy Shinigami is not in the organization of the "Gotei 13".
His position is similar to the four "heroes" of the Soul Society who guard the "Seireimon".
"Call him to the Soul Society?" Shunsui suggested.
Naruto shook his head with a serious expression: "I'm afraid it's difficult. Kugo has his own life in the world."
"That's a headache." Shunsui frowned, "An enemy whose whereabouts cannot be discovered."
Naruto thought: "It may not be him who will take action."
Shunsui was stunned.
"He suspects that the Nine-Tails is my sword." Naruto continued, "but he is not sure what this change will bring."
"It is unexpected and something he cannot control."
"So he has suffered twice from me."
"So."
"I think he may use other people to attack Kugo this time."
"If it is someone else, as long as they want to act, they will definitely leave traces."
"Uncle Shunsui."
"Please help me find someone who may be interested in the power of 'Fullbring'."
(Also)
Chapter 141: Aizen's invitation
Naruto didn't reply to him and glanced at Kyoraku Shunsui.
He immediately called his drinking companion and sent Aizen away.
A group of "drunkards" were having fun at a wedding banquet.
Kyuubi is also one of them.
The left formation of Komamura was mixed in among them. He was serious and out of place, but he insisted on accompanying Kyuubi. The relationship between the two of them is not bad. The "Tōsen Fortress" incident dealt a huge blow to Komamura, and only then did he regain some confidence in "human beings", but was almost completely destroyed by that incident.
The appearance of Kyuubi brought some positive changes to his life.
that is
There's a strong sense of instant vision.
The wedding banquet is over.
Kuchiki Byakuya called Naruto over.
"Sister Hijin, happy wedding." Naruto greeted them with a smile and reached out to slap the table.
"Thank you Captain Uzumaki." Hijin said cautiously.
At the wedding, she also found out that the blond boy who was busy working hard for her and Byakuya's marriage was not a "cute junior", but the captain of the seventh division with a higher status than Byakuya.
She also saw how others treated the blond boy.
Most of them respected him, but some people were afraid of him. For example, the group of people from the Tsunayashiro family did not dare to approach Uzumaki Naruto at all.
"Why did Sister Hijin call me this way?" Naruto shook his head, "It's better to just do it like before."
Fei Zhen smiled bitterly: "I still feel unreal."
Kuchiki Byakuya stood beside his wife with a smile on his face.
Naruto slapped his hand on the table and channeled a scroll.
"This is the wedding gift that Captain Nirvana and I prepared for you." He spoke and pushed the scroll over.
Kuchiki Byakuya was stunned.
Captain Nirvana? Nirvana?
I have no connection with that person. Although I sent an invitation, he did not come.
"Naruto can." Feizhen shook his head, subconsciously wanting to refuse.
Naruto tapped on the scroll: "Byakuya, take a look first."
"It took us a lot of time to prepare this thing."
Fei Zhen doesn't understand the "God of Death", and he can't understand the content in the scroll.
But Byakuya's eyes were filled with surprise, and his emotions fluctuated violently.
"The lifespan of ordinary souls is very short." Naruto continued softly, "Although no one may have noticed it before, Captain Nirvana and I have confirmed this matter during this time. The heavy spirit environment is harmful to ordinary souls. of."
Speaking of this, his voice was filled with a hint of pleasure.
This discovery allowed him to confirm one thing. The separation between "Rukongai" and "Seireitei" may be due to "identity", but the "jureiko environment" that damages the soul is the direct cause of this phenomenon. One of the reasons.
Kuchiki Byakuya was stunned.
Seireitei is the only "heavy spirit child environment" in Soul Society.
He turned to look at Feizhen.
Naruto continued: "This may further shorten Hijin-san's lifespan."
Feizhen's face was visibly flustered.
Byakuya held her hand.
"So I asked Captain Nie to make some improvements based on the 'Rise of Bones' technology." Naruto stretched out his hand and touched the scroll. White smoke flashed, and a humanoid body with a plain face and no appearance appeared. The body appears.
"It's the same as the righteous skeleton that Captain Kisuke developed before."
"It has the function of stabilizing the spirit body, and can absorb spirit seeds and warm the body."
This made Byakuya and Heizhen's expressions soothed.
"Naruto, thank you." Byakuya bowed.
Naruto waved his hand: "There is no way to confirm how long this kind of righteous skeleton can extend Sister Haizhen's life, and this is just a way to temporarily delay urgent needs."
"We can say thank you after Captain Nirvana and I figure out how to make Sister Feizhen possess spiritual power and become like the God of Death."
Feizhen's eyes widened.
Is it possible for an ordinary soul to become a god of death?
Byakuya was stunned and thought of something: "What about my father?"
Naruto shook his head: "No."
Fei is really confused and confused.
She has also met Kuchiki Sojun. He is a very gentle person. Is there any trouble with him?
"Sealed in the body, it is still an external force." Naruto continued, "This will not change the current situation of Sister Hijin."
Byakuya nodded his head heavily.
"Being able to marry Brother Byakuya for the rest of my life is already the luckiest thing in my life." Feizhen shook his head and said softly, "What virtue and ability can I have to let the two captains do this? A mere little girl like me is busy."
Naruto shook his head: "This is a very interesting research project."
"It also overlaps with a project in Captain Nie's hands, so there won't be any additional impact."
"and"
"It won't delay anything."
He smiled.
Nirvana is indeed a very crazy person.
After learning "Multiple Shadow Clone", he squeezed himself almost to the extreme. On average, the spiritual pressure of a clone was not even comparable to that of an ordinary team member, which was a level that could be admitted to the "Zhenyang Spiritual Arts Academy".
He just stopped an unimportant project and replaced it with the project of "how to make ordinary souls have spiritual power".
Feizhen took a deep breath: "I"
The two men looked away.
"Although it's a bit selfish to say this now." Feizhen lowered his head and said in a sincere tone, "But I can't hide this mistake anymore."
"I"
"I came to Soul Society with my sister Rukia."
"She and I were sent to Xuhang together."
"But. I couldn't survive with her in such a place, so I had to abandon my baby sister and flee there alone."
"So I begged Brother Byakuya and Naruto to help me find my sister."
Kuchiki Byakuya hesitated for a moment.
"No problem." Naruto agreed immediately.
He looked at Hime with a calm tone.
He could understand the pain of parting with relatives.
Although he felt a little disgusted by the act of abandoning his "sister".
So this was the thing that was hidden.
Let's not talk about what had been done before, but Naruto felt that it would be difficult for him to help Miss Hime with what happened later.
After a few more words, Naruto left and returned to the 7th Division's barracks.
This group of drunkards was still "partying".
Kyuubi imitated Isshin Shiba's dance.
Soi-Fong looked at them helplessly, and Omaeda was sweating.
"Uncle Shunsui." Naruto waved to the crowd and called out to the drunk man lying on the table.
Kyoraku Shunsui looked up and saw the serious face of the blond boy. His drunkenness immediately faded and he walked over: "What's wrong? What happened?"
Naruto shook his head and took him to another room, pulled out the "Nine-tailed Fox" and inserted it into the tatami.
The Yin Nine-tailed Fox's spiritual pressure overturned, covering the entire room and fixing the barrier.
This extremely cautious attitude made Kyoraku Shunsui's expression become equally serious.
"Aizen greeted me at the wedding banquet." Naruto said softly.
Shunsui nodded. He noticed that it was Naruto who asked him to take Aizen away.
"I'm afraid he's going to do something." Naruto said softly.
Shunsui was stunned: "Why do you think so?"
"He just said a few words to you."
Naruto frowned: "Aizen is a very proud guy. He regards those who can't see through his skills as fools."
"But if you can detect him."
"He enjoys the pleasure of a head-on confrontation."
"This person won't greet me for no reason."
Shunsui looked unhappy.
He doesn't care about other people's evaluation of him, but the main reason for his free and easy mentality is that those who evaluate him can hardly have any influence on him.
But Aizen is different. He has the ability to influence himself.
Being treated as a "fool" by such a person.
"What do you need me to do?" Even so, Kyoraku Shunsui was still very calm, "But I can only do some small things within my duties."
"After all, there is no evidence."
Naruto shook his head: "What he wants to know most should be the information related to the Nine-Tails."
"Confirm whether it is my sword, whether it is the factor that can allow me to escape his influence."
"So, he must force me to take action."
"Attacking the people around me is the easiest way to achieve his goal."
Kyoraku Shunsui thought: "But he definitely dare not continue to attack the God of Death."
"All the evidence points to Tosen Kaname being the culprit of the Hollowization incident."
"So continuing to attack the God of Death will only destroy the evidence that was previously arranged."
"That is Naruto, those people around you who are not God of Death."
He paused: "Kuchiki Hime?"
"No, it shouldn't be Miss Hime." Naruto shook his head decisively.
Kyoraku Shunsui looked at Naruto in surprise.
How
Suddenly, the way he addressed her became so unfamiliar.
"All the things I did were for Byakuya." Naruto continued, "Besides, Miss Hime has a closer relationship with the Kuchiki family. If something goes wrong, I may not take action with the Kuchiki family around."
"It can only be someone else."
"But there is someone around me who is not a Shinigami and can be targeted."
He paused and thought.
After a long while, he and Shunsui looked at each other and said the same name at the same time: "Ginjo Kugo."
The deputy Shinigami is not in the organization of the "Gotei 13".
His position is similar to the four "heroes" of the Soul Society who guard the "Seireimon".
"Call him to the Soul Society?" Shunsui suggested.
Naruto shook his head with a serious expression: "I'm afraid it's difficult. Kugo has his own life in the world."
"That's a headache." Shunsui frowned, "An enemy whose whereabouts cannot be discovered."
Naruto thought: "It may not be him who will take action."
Shunsui was stunned.
"He suspects that the Nine-Tails is my sword." Naruto continued, "but he is not sure what this change will bring."
"It is unexpected and something he cannot control."
"So he has suffered twice from me."
"So."
"I think he may use other people to attack Kugo this time."
"If it is someone else, as long as they want to act, they will definitely leave traces."
"Uncle Shunsui."
"Please help me find someone who may be interested in the power of 'Fullbring'."
(Also)
Chapter 142 protector
It is not a secret that Ginjo Kūgo possesses the "Fushin Technique".
This is a very novel power.
With his permission, the 12th Division will conduct monitoring for one year.
It is confirmed that this kind of power will not destroy the balance of the three realms. The "Hollow" destroyed by the Perfection Technique will be the same as after being destroyed by the God of Death. Its spirit son returns to the Soul Society and is not "completely annihilated".
Therefore, although this force is separated from the supervision of the Gotei 13, since it will not destroy the balance, and there is only Ginjo Kūgo, after discussion, it was decided to maintain the current attitude towards Ginjo Kūgo without making any changes. .
There are many people who are interested in the "Fujin Technique".
but.
Not many people dare to express this idea, let alone actually do it.
The acting Shinigami was brought back by Captain Uzumaki Naruto of the seventh division.
Soul Society's communication with him is also led by Captain Uzumaki.
It was obvious that that person was his younger brother.
If you want to take action against him, even if you want to take action against Captain Uzumaki, you don't have the guts.
Niryuri was the only person who openly expressed his interest in the "Fushen Technique". After being beaten several times by Naruto, he also learned to speak well. He personally requested Ginjo Kūgo, and after several times in a row, he got Ginjo Kūgo's permission to conduct some detailed research on the premise that he would not be harmed and that he had time.
Kyōraku Shunsui's eighth division is the "intelligence team".
Collecting information is fast.
A few days later.
He came with a list.
Naruto took it and looked at it. There were three pages of names listed.
Most of them are individuals, with Division 12 having the largest number of members, accounting for almost two-thirds.
A small number of them are "small groups" within the Seireitei, but they are all organized by low-level chief officials and participated by ordinary team members.
None of these individuals or groups are strong enough.
Not to mention letting Naruto take action, he would not pose a threat to Ginjo Kūgo.
Only the group that was placed at the end and introduced in almost half a page made Naruto frown.
"Tsunayashiro family." He read out the words above.
Jingraku Shunsui's eyes were deep.
This is the information he asked people to collect, and he has naturally read it.
After reading it, he came to the same result as Naruto - among these people and groups, the only one who could pose a threat to Ginjo Kūgo was this superior noble.
"If it were them, they wouldn't have been able to cut it off in advance." Chun Shui frowned, "It's hard to imagine that the candidates would be so extreme."
Either it's not worth their while, or it's hard for them to take action.
"Uncle Shunshui, do you think this is a coincidence?" Naruto shook his head.
Chun Shui was stunned.
Naruto put down the information: "I know a little bit about the Soul King."
Chunshui's breath suddenly became deeper and deeper: "Naruto, how do you know?"
"Captain Ukitake told me." Naruto stretched out his hand and clicked on the line "Tsunayashiro Family". "He didn't tell me the truth, saying that I am not suitable to know these things now."
"Don't worry, Uncle Chunshui, I won't ask you any questions."
"I just want to know."
"Did Tsunayashiro Tokinada marry the god of death named "Utamasu" for something related to the Soul King?"
"I remember you taking care of that."
Chun Shui scratched his head, with a confused look on his face: "You're really keen, how could you have such a conjecture?"
He didn't answer directly.
As the captain of the intelligence team, I cannot reveal these unspeakable things.
I can only express my affirmation in a relatively obscure way.
"They have the loudest opposition to Byakuya and Miss Hijin's marriage." Naruto sneered, "How could such a stubborn person allow a member of his family to marry a woman from Rukongai? grim Reaper."
"Not to mention."
"Tsunayashiro Tokinada doesn't seem to like her at all."
"How could you do such a thing if you didn't have an ulterior motive?"
Chun Shui said nothing.
Naruto continued: "They have studied the power of the Soul King, and that is a sufficient reason to attack Ginjo Kūgo."
"So this is not a coincidence, it is inevitable."
"This is the opponent Aizen carefully selected and prepared for me."
"He also carefully selected the chess pieces that are least likely to reveal traces of his existence."
Jingraku Shunsui shook his head: "He is so brave."
"Even the Tsunayashiro family dared to take advantage of them."
Naruto's tone was calm: "How is the Tsunayashiro family better than the captain?"
"Don't that guy Aizen still dare to use his ability to try to deceive the captain?"
Jingraku Shunsui smiled: "I will make preparations."
"If there is a problem, the Eighth Division will take action immediately."
"Should I tell them this?"
He was referring to the captains who also knew "Aizen Sosuke".
Naruto thought for a moment and shook his head.
Kyōraku Shunsui narrowed his eyes slightly.
"The last time I told Uncle Shunshui this news, I took advantage of the opportunity to heal Byakuya's father." Naruto thought, slowly speaking his thoughts, "Other times, when I talk about it, I always talk about it. Kyuubi is on guard."
"Aizen probably doesn't know how many people I told about him."
"This test."
"In addition to finding out about Kyuubi, he should also want to find out how many people know about him."
Kyoraku Shunsui thought of "Urahara Kisuke" and understood the reason. He said softly: "Maybe I can't deal with you for a while, but I can deal with your helper first."
"Being isolated and helpless is a desperate tactic."
"Think about it carefully, he is really a terrible opponent."
Naruto nodded.
He didn't choose to tell too many people.
The reason was the same as why Shifengyuan Yoruichi didn't take him and Soi-Fong away, in order to protect them.
"Captain Shunsui will leave the Soul Society to you." Naruto smiled helplessly, "Although this may not work."
"But please send some people to keep an eye on Tsunayashiro's family."
Kyoraku Shunsui smiled helplessly.
Naruto started to prepare for the application to go to the real world. Aizen didn't do anything about this.
It's just that
because of the special identity of "Captain", the application procedures are also very cumbersome. It wasn't until two days later that his application was approved.
Stepping on the air.
Naruto overlooked the city.
It has changed again from the last time he came. It's hard to imagine that it would be a high-rise building built by ordinary humans without any power.
On the wide road, some four-wheeled vehicles shuttled back and forth.
In those iron shells, there was a not-so-strong energy.
Hot water, airflow, and burning drove the car.
This was also a prop created by ordinary humans who did not have any energy.
Ordinary humans were also evolving.
According to the information given by the 12th Division, he landed on a street and stopped in front of a restaurant.
He pushed the door and walked in.
The bell rang, making a crisp sound, reminding the owner of the restaurant.
"Welcome light" A person behind the cash register raised his head, stopped talking halfway, and looked at the visitor in surprise, "Captain Uzumaki, why are you here?"
"Is this your store?" Naruto turned his head and looked around the clean and shiny environment.
"Yes." Ginjo Kūgo scratched his head. "Although Soul Society will give some subsidies, as a human being, it is boring to always live aimlessly."
"With the influence of some other things, I opened this shop."
"Would you like to try my cooking?"
Naruto leaned over and looked at the menu hanging on the wall: "Then please have a bowl of tonkotsu ramen."
The food was served a few minutes later.
"Captain Naruto, do you have anything to do with me?" Ginjo Kūgo brought the bowl and asked, "The Soul Society is against me..."
Naruto slurped a mouthful of noodles loudly: "Someone is targeting you."
Ginjo Kūgo was stunned.
"It's something called the Tsunayashiro family." Naruto only concealed the news of "Aizen", "They have some ideas about your Fullbring."
"Tsunayashiro family?" Ginjo Kūgo frowned, "I seem to have heard of it."
"They are very powerful nobles."
Naruto took a sip of soup: "Their shamelessness is also very powerful."
Ginjo Kūgo looked at Naruto.
What he heard from other Shinigami was also a bad review of the "Tsunayashiro family".
However, how unpopular was that nobleman to make Captain Uzumaki speak so bluntly and curse him?
"I will be careful recently." Ginjo Kugo smiled, "Thank you, Captain Uzumaki."
"In that case."
"Then after you finish eating, I will take you to see something good."
"This thing should also be reported to Soul Society?"
Naruto looked up at him.
Report?
What extraordinary thing has been made?
Is it because of this reason that Aizen chose to start at this time?
Ginjo Kugo's craftsmanship is very good, but it is still worse than Konoha's "Ichiraku".
After dinner.
Under his leadership, they bypassed two streets, came to a residential area, and stopped in front of a villa.
Ginjo Kugo opened the door.
"Brother Kugo, are you back so early?" The octopus-headed boy ran out happily to greet him, but when he saw Uzumaki Naruto, he was suddenly stunned and stopped.
The one-eyed young man walked out of the house and stared at Naruto, with a subconscious alert tone: "Brother Kugo, is this samurai-looking guy our new partner?"
Ginjo Kugo shook his head at them: "This is my benefactor."
"He is my guide and my teacher."
Naruto also looked at them.
There is no "power of death" in these two people, but they both have the same "spiritual king aura" as Ginjo Kugo.
"Are they all fullbringers?" he said.
Ginjo Kūgo nodded: "That's right."
"Fullbringers like us are born with some powers."
"But these things will bring danger, such as the Hollows, Captain Nirvana, or the Tsunayashiro family you mentioned as Captain Uzumaki."
"And"
"Because they are different from ordinary people, they are easily excluded by society."
"So after seeing the Soul Society, I came up with the idea of establishing a Fullbringing organization."
"I named this organization 'Protector'."
Naruto looked at him with confusion in his eyes. What kind of bird language did he use at the end?
"It's the language of another country." Ginjo Kūgo scratched his head, "Protector is one of the words..."
"It means guardian and defender."
"I want this organization to protect humans."
"It can also protect more Fullbringers who have not yet grown up."
Chapter 143 Chess pieces and abandoned pieces
Gincheng Kugo held his head high, his tone was proud, and his face was full of pride.
Naruto smiled and listened.
"However, the Fullbringers are all a group of people who have been harmed by human society." Ginjo Kūgo looked at the little boy with the octopus head and waved to him.
The boy weighed his feet, hesitated for a moment, trusting Gincheng more than being wary of Naruto, and walked over.
The one-eyed young man was unmoved.
Ginjo Kugo sighed and rubbed the little boy's head: "So, it is difficult for them to trust strangers."
"The organization has actually been established for several years, but it has never been able to attract many people."
"I think this development is just the beginning. I wanted to wait until I made some achievements before telling you and Captain Ukitake."
Naruto's "Kagura Heart Eye" spread out, covering the entire area.
Except this room.
In the convenience store only one kilometer away, there is still a spiritual pressure, but it does not belong to the "Reaper".
He thoughtfully said: "There are only three people in your organization, and the last one is also a child."
The boy with the octopus hair raised his head, his eyes became wary: "How do you know?"
That person is not at home!
"Captain Uzumaki is very powerful, of course he can detect it." Ginjo Kūgo patted his head and comforted him.
After seeing that his mood was stable, he continued to say to Naruto: "This is not the base of the organization."
Naruto gave him a confused look.
"Kurakura Town is a place of heavy spirituality." Ginjo Kūgo explained, "It is easy for full-brothers to be born here, but when they reach adulthood and have a certain financial ability, they almost all choose to leave here."
"Although I won't leave my hometown too far, I don't want to come back again."
"So after discussion, we finally decided to use Naruki City next to Karakura Town as our base."
"Most of the members are there."
"I built a house here just to find companions."
Naruto frowned slightly.
This is of course a good thing. The power of disorder is organized in an orderly manner.
And the core of this organization is "guarding".
After getting along with each other for this period of time, I know very well that Ginjo Kugo is a very gentle person.
But at this point in time
"Shall we go in and talk?" Ginjo Kūgo pointed toward the room.
They went into a conference room.
"I seem to have made a troublesome decision unknowingly." Ginjo Kūgo looked a little solemn.
After Captain Uzumaki told himself that the power of the "Fushen Jutsu" was targeted by the Tsunayashiro family, he felt something was not good.
Now that I think about it carefully, my method seems to have omitted the tedious steps before cooking, and directly made the "Complete Master" a dish, brought it to the dining table, and waited for someone to come and enjoy the dish.
Naruto shook his head and said nothing.
He pulled out the knife and inserted it into the floor, and the Kyuubi's power enveloped the room.
"Why did you make such a decision?" Naruto asked him.
Ginjo Kūgo was stunned, lowered his head, and felt a little guilty: "I shouldn't be like this."
"No, this is a great decision." Naruto shook his head, "It's just for some reasons that I can't tell you yet. There are some details that I want to confirm."
Ginjo Kūgo replied: "A few years ago, I came across this idea after encountering a Perfectionist fighting a Hollow and saving him."
Naruto frowned.
Did they really meet by chance?
Or was it a deliberate arrangement?
This was what made him feel more troublesome.
He can detect something amiss, but only he can do it.
Neither can anyone else.
Even Uncle Shunshui and Captain Uzhihua, whom he reminded, couldn't notice anything strange.
The scary thing about the man "Aizen Sosuke" is not his ability to "turn a blind eye", but his extraordinary and meticulous mind.
Without knowing it, who knows whether he has been "manipulated" by him?
And he's very patient.
He will only make use of the small bits of human nature, "take advantage of the situation" and "go with the flow", and achieve his goals through layers of preparation.
Like it is now.
The Tsunayashiro family, who had long been interested in the "Power of the Soul King", would attack the "Fushen Jutsu Master", which was understandable.
It is reasonable for Ginjo Kūgo, who has a warm heart, to establish an organization to protect "Fushinjutsu practitioners".
But in such a "reasonable" situation, the situation will turn into the development that Aizen wants to see.
"Captain Uzumaki?" Ginjo Kūgo looked at the blond boy's serious expression and spoke cautiously, "What should I do next?"
Naruto was still thinking.
That man has his advantages, but he is not completely at a disadvantage.
Aizen is in the dark, and he will not easily do anything that could easily arouse suspicion in others.
I am different. I can indulge myself. As long as I don't take action against every doubt, that is my advantage.
The best way is to let the entire Zhenxenjutsu organization live in the Seireitei.
But this is not realistic.
Human beings and souls are, after all, two completely different life forms.
And they all have their own lives.
Because of protection, they were "imprisoned".
Isn't this what the "Hyuuga" clan in Konoha does? Neji's reaction has proven that even good intentions are difficult for the recipients to accept.
"Are you also carrying out activities to eradicate the void?" Naruto asked him.
Ginjo Kugo nodded, frowning: "Of course, do you want us to suspend the activities?"
"If possible, that would be the best." Naruto nodded, "If not, let the weaker ones act with the others."
Ginjo Kugo nodded carefully.
Naruto thought for a moment, and then continued: "If there are Shinigami who want to attack you, don't kill them after catching them, and keep them as evidence."
Ginjo Kugo was stunned.
Wait
What does this sentence mean?
What do you mean by "catch them".
The guy who made Captain Uzumaki so solemn, can be dealt with by his group?
"Can we do it?" He lacked confidence.
"I have asked a very reliable senior to monitor the Tsunayashiro family. Those powerful Shinigami can't escape. Even if there are omissions, they are all guys you can deal with." Naruto said softly, with a firm tone, "But, just in case, as I said just now, be careful."
Although the Tsunayashiro family is a senior noble.
But the overall strength is not very strong.
Only the head of the family has the captain-level spiritual pressure, and there are also many vice-captains, who are the focus of the Eighth Division.
The strength that Tsunayashiro Tokinada showed to the outside world was only at the level of a vice-captain.
It is very unlikely that Aizen just used the Tsunayashiro family to conceal it for them.
Of course, we can't be lucky.
If he finds the right opportunity and does it casually, he may be able to hide it from the monitoring of the Eighth Division.
Ginjo Kūgo nodded heavily.
Naruto was about to leave, and suddenly thought of something and looked at his waist pocket: "You still carry this Death God Proxy Certificate?"
"Captain Uzumaki trusts me so much and tells me everything." Ginjo Kūgo grinned, took out the wooden sign, and smiled brightly, "How can I live up to Captain Uzumaki's trust."
Naruto stared at it and said nothing.
The reason why he chose to come to the world in person was certainly not to tell Ginjo Kūgo these things.
The more important reason was to catch the Tsunayashiro family's flaws.
Capture a few Shinigami or retainers of the Tsunayashiro family who are monitoring Ginjo Kūgo.
But surprisingly, these so-called "monitors" do not exist in his perception range.
The Tsunayashiro family is extremely evil, but that does not mean they are brainless.
It is unlikely that they do not collect intelligence on the target they want to attack.
They must be monitoring, but what method will it be?
Ginjo Kūgo's face changed, and he also realized something.
"This thing seems to have some malfunctions." Naruto stretched out his hand and made up an excuse casually, "Give it to me first, I will take it back to the 12th Division for repair."
Ginjo Kūgo agreed and handed it over readily.
Naruto sealed it, gave a few more instructions, and returned to the Soul Society.
He rushed to the 12th Division's barracks without stopping.
The 12th Division was as busy as ever. When the soldiers saw Naruto, they greeted him respectfully, and then caught a Kurotsuchi Mayuri in the nearest corner.
"Naruto-kun." Kurotsuchi Mayuri greeted him lazily, "What do you want to see me for?"
"Don't bring me any more nonsense, I'm busy now."
Naruto said calmly: "Take me to your original body."
"I have something important to say."
"Very important."
Kutsuchi Mayuri looked at Naruto. Only that man in Soul Society could make him look so serious.
Is it related to Aizen?
He nodded, waved his hand, and led the way.
In the Soul Society, Tsunayashiro's family.
The news that Naruto had just met Ginjo Kūgo in the human world was immediately heard by the head of the Tsunayashiro family.
"Captain Uzumaki went to see the acting Shinigami?" The head of the family looked heavy, "And took away the acting certificate?"
"Has he noticed anything?"
The clan member who reported the news was trembling with fear.
"It seems that Kyoraku's men had asked us what we were going to do before." Tsunayashiro Tokinada had a fake smile on his face, "It seems that they have joined forces with Captain Uzumaki."
"As a noble, it is a shame to stand on the same side as a commoner in Rukongai." The head of the Tsunayashiro family scolded, "Since Captain Uzumaki has discovered..."
"Tokinada."
He called out a name.
The man sitting at the end smiled.
"You can handle this matter." The head of the Tsunayashiro family did not hesitate, "The family needs these Fullbringers."
"The mixture of the power of the Spirit King and the power of the Hollow is a very precious sample."
"You have disappointed us once, don't let us down again."
Tsunayashiro Tokinada lowered his head and tried to suppress the corners of his mouth: "Yes."
Wait until all these people left.
He raised his head and laughed happily.
The voice was rampant and joyful.
He knew the family's intentions very well. If he pushed himself out at this time, he would hardly have the idea of achieving his goal.
Just under the premise of not wanting to offend Captain Uzumaki, if I push myself out as a discarded pawn, the Tsunayashiro family can be cleanly taken away.
(There are two more chapters. I was reviewing the Four Nobles chapter yesterday, so I wrote a little less QAQ)
Chapter 144 Recording and Storage
In a research room in the basement of the 12th Division.
Kurotsuchi Mayuri turned around and looked at Naruto: "The Visual Hall?"
"There is such an organization in the 12th Division, what's wrong?"
Naruto reached out and slapped the table, summoning a scroll, but did not unfold it: "I went to find Ginjo Kūgo."
"Surprisingly, no one is watching him."
Kutsuchi Mayuri narrowed his eyes, twitched his lips, and dragged out his tone: "Captain Uzumaki-"
"I'm not an ignorant person, nor am I a fool."
Naruto smiled and tapped the scroll lightly.
The seal was opened, and the "Proxy Death God Certificate" emerged.
"This little thing has a malfunction." He said softly, "I'll take it over for Captain Kurotsuchi to repair."
Kutsuchi Mayuri realized something, stretched out his hand, held it, and said contemptuously: "Useless things should be destroyed. Instead of repairing it, it's better to make another one."
But
As soon as he exerted force, the Proxy Death God Certificate did not move at all.
After all, this thing has to be carried around, so naturally some "strengthening" and "solidifying" spells are engraved on it to prevent it from being destroyed in a less intense battle.
And Kurotsuchi Mayuri has too many clones, which makes the spiritual pressure of the main body too weak, and it can't even destroy this thing.
"How much did you divide?" Naruto's eyelids jumped, and he stretched out his hand and lightly touched it, and white lightning burst out, destroying it.
Kurotsuchi Mayuri had a blank expression, threw the thing away, and did not answer.
This question is really too presumptuous.
Compared with research, power is useless.
"I want to know the relationship between the Tsunayashiro family and the Visual Department." Naruto asked.
"Visual Department" is an organization responsible for supervising the three realms.
Among the dozens of large and small organizations of the Gotei 13, this is almost the most mysterious one.
"The Visuals Department." Kurotsuchi Mayuri sighed, his tone cold, "Although it belongs to the 12th Division in name, in fact, the Central 46 enjoys the same power as the 12th Division, or even more powerful."
He paused and said meaningfully: "The Tsunayashiro family is the most powerful among them."
"They always interfere and are annoying."
Sure enough
"The Tsunayashiro family" and the "Visuals Department" have a close relationship.
Naruto lowered his head and remembered Byakuya's reminder to him.
The Tsunayashiro family is in charge of the "Great Spiritual Book Corridor", where all historical records of the Soul Society from ancient times to the present are stored.
"They are responsible for recording history." Naruto's face was heavy, "And are they also responsible for keeping history?"
"Is it only them?"
Kutsuchi Mayuri chuckled: "No, that's it, only the Tsunayashiro family."
Naruto frowned.
In that case.
When those ancient death gods die, won't the Tsunayashiro family have the final say in history?
No wonder that family is so unscrupulous and overbearing, it turns out that they hold the power of "history".
At this moment, he can understand the feelings of "Tosen Kaname" a little bit.
"Is there anything else?" Kurotsuchi Mayuri didn't care much, waved his hand, and said impatiently, "If not, I have other things to do."
Naruto glanced at the discarded "agent certificate": "How long will it take to make a new certificate?"
"How long do you want?" Kurotsuchi Mayuri asked back.
Without waiting for Naruto to answer, he raised his hand and pushed and urged: "Come to me when you want it, I said it will be ready at that time."
"Captain Uzumaki, please leave now."
"I still have a very important experiment to do."
Naruto narrowed his eyes and looked at Kurotsuchi Mayuri: "You are so anxious to get me out, but you didn't do anything to me."
"Captain Kurotsuchi, you have changed your style today."
Kutsuchi Mayuri said softly, and the strength in his hands also lightened: "Really?"
"It's just some research, and it has reached the most critical step."
"Even I don't want to cause trouble at this moment."
Naruto looked at him.
Kutsuchi Mayuri said frankly: "It's some very interesting things. When I get the results, I will trade with Captain Uzumaki."
"I think."
"It will definitely impress you."
Naruto narrowed his eyes.
Kagura's heart eye fed back that he was telling the truth.
But. What can make Kurotsuchi Mayuri feel interesting.
What could it be?
After sending Naruto away, Kurotsuchi Mayuri curled his lips and muttered to himself: "Captain Uzumaki is really troublesome. He will notice anything that is slightly different."
"Oh, oh, I hope that man can keep Captain Uzumaki busy for a while."
He walked to the wall and put his hand on it.
The wall became transparent, and in the blink of an eye, only a layer of curtain remained.
Kutsuchi Mayuri lifted it and went in.
Behind the curtain, there was another space. The laboratory inside and outside were symmetrical like a mirror.
On the laboratory table, a young man was tied up and anesthetized.
"The troublesome guy has been sent away." Kurotsuchi Mayuri said in a very gentle tone, looking at the young body, "Now let's continue."
Naruto returned to the 7th Division's dormitory.
The drunkards were not in his office. After Byakuya's wedding, they went to the izakaya to have fun again, and the Nine-Tails followed them all the time.
Only Soi-Fong was still there. She seemed to have developed the habit of coming here to work.
Naruto smiled at her and continued to handle his official business.
Soi-Fong looked at him, wanting to say something but stopping herself.
She could see that Captain Uzumaki and Captain Kyoraku were preparing something that seemed to be related to the Tsunayashiro family.
She was obviously also a captain.
As the second division of the "Secret Mobile", she could also help.
But no one, whether he or Captain Kyoraku, said anything to her.
She wanted to ask, but she couldn't say it.
The only thing that made Soi-Fong feel relieved was that she was not the only one who was "left behind" this time. Captain Shiba seemed to know nothing about this matter, laughing and joking all day long.
Naruto's actions seemed to have a deterrent effect on the Tsunayashiro family.
They were much more obedient.
Even though Naruto destroyed the "Proxy Death God Certificate" and did not return the new certificate to Ginjo Kūgo for a long time, the Tsunayashiro family did not express any opinion on this, as if they were completely unaware of this matter.
Time seemed to calm the slightly rising "waves".
Naruto continued to observe, but did not notice any behavior suspected of Aizen's activities.
Until half a year later.
Kyoraku Shunsui pushed open the door of the office, looked at Soi-Fong, and asked her to go out.
Soi-Fong was reluctant, but seeing that Naruto did not express anything, she had to stamp her feet and carry Kyuubi out.
Kyuubi was shocked and looked up at her.
No
If you want to go out, just go out. Why are you carrying me?
"They took action." Kyoraku Shunsui said in a serious tone, "There is no intention to cover up at all."
Naruto stood up: "Who are they?"
"Tsunayashiro Tokinada led the team. There are five people including him, all of whom are at the level of senior officers." Kyoraku Shunsui spread his hands and said helplessly, "But I can't stop them."
"They have the formal procedures approved by the Forty-Sixth Chamber."
Naruto said calmly: "Isn't it easy for the Tsunayashiro family to get the permission of the Forty-Sixth Chamber?"
"What are you going to do?" Kyoraku Shunsui asked him.
Naruto took out a permit and put it on the table: "I have always been prepared."
Although the Tsunayashiro family never took action
But.
Naruto was not paralyzed by time, nor did he relax his vigilance, thinking that they would give up their plan.
During this period of time, he has been preparing for a pass, and when the previous one is about to expire, he will immediately apply for the next one.
In the present world, Naruki City.
Half a year is just a blink of an eye for the Shinigami, but for humans, it is already a long time.
The "Protector" organization is thriving.
Now all members, including those who are still young, have exceeded 20.
But they live cautiously, at least in groups of two.
"What can threaten us?" In the organization's base, a short-haired girl played with a rabbit-shaped hairpin boredly, "There may be some powerful hollows in Karakura Town, and we are no match for them alone."
"But Naruki City."
"It's not a heavy spiritual place!"
The girl spoke, gritting her teeth.
"Brother Kugo must have his own intentions in making such an arrangement." Another man dressed in British style spoke up, holding a delicate teacup, "And it's convenient to deal with Hollows in pairs."
"It's annoying, annoying!" The short-haired girl kicked her legs and yelled, "Working with others or something"
Her shouting suddenly stopped.
A strange spiritual pressure appeared in the room.
It was heavy and huge, making the hearts of these "Fullbringers" sink.
It's a strong man!
And
How did he get into this room?
They looked over.
It was a blond boy wearing a black death suit and a white haori.
"Intruder!" The short-haired girl reacted most violently.
She jumped up from the table, and the hairpin in her hand glowed strangely.
"Come and play with me-"
The rabbit on the hairpin was ready to move, and with her voice, it seemed to come alive, with its eyes flashing scarlet.
But the "Word Spirit" couldn't finish.
The golden chain swung, tied her waist, and blocked her mouth.
"Don't be so impatient." Naruto smiled, "You only have yourself in your eyes."
"You can't tell the other party's strength."
"You will die."
The murderous aura filled the air at this moment.
The short-haired girl trembled instinctively, the chain slapped and hit the back of her hand, and the hairpin fell "click".
In the room, others were more alert.
"You are." A middle-aged man stood up, his features were regular and his breath was soft, "Captain Uzumaki mentioned by Ginjo?"
If you deal with "hollows" too much, you will inevitably run into the god of death.
Although there is a layer of "white feather cloth" to cover it.
But the "death suit" is still extremely eye-catching.
"I am." Naruto nodded, "Where is Kugo?"
Kagura's heart eyes spread.
In this house, inside and outside, there are more than ten "fullbringers" in total.
But among them, Ginjo Kugo is not there.
And within a radius of 50 kilometers.
There are also four unfamiliar fullbringers and some weak hollows.
As for Karakura Town.
Naruto's landing point after leaving Soul Society was in that city.
His spiritual pressure was not there either.
Chapter 144 Recording and Storage
Underground in Division 12, in a research room.
Nirvana turned around and looked at Naruto: "Image hall?"
"Team 12 has such an organization, what's wrong?"
Naruto stretched out his hand, slapped it on the table, and channeled a scroll, but did not unfold it: "I'm going to find Ginjo Kugo."
"Surprisingly, no one was watching him."
Nirvana narrowed her eyes, clicked her tongue, and said in a long tone: "Captain Uzumaki—"
"I am not an ignorant person, nor am I a fool."
Naruto smiled and tapped on the scroll.
The seal is opened and the "Agent Death Certificate" emerges.
"There's something wrong with this gadget." He said softly, "I'll take it over and let Captain Nie repair it."
Nirvana realized something, stretched out his hand, held it, and said in a contemptuous tone: "Just destroy the useless thing. Instead of repairing it, it is better to make another one."
only
As soon as he exerted his strength, the Death Certificate did not move at all.
After all, this thing needs to be carried around, so it is naturally inscribed with some "strengthening" and "sturdy" spells to prevent it from being destroyed in less intense battles.
There are too many clones of Nirvana, causing the main body's spiritual pressure to be too weak, and it cannot even destroy this thing.
"How much did you share?" Naruto's eyelids twitched, and with a slight tap of his hand, white lightning burst out, destroying it.
Nie Yuli's face was expressionless, and he threw the things away without answering.
This kind of question is too presumptuous.
Compared to research, power is useless.
"I want to know the relationship between the Tsunayashiro family and the imaging hall." Naruto asked.
The "Image Hall" is an organization responsible for supervising the three realms.
Among the dozens of organizations, large and small, in the Gotei Thirteen, they are almost the most mysterious.
"The imaging hall." Nie Yuli clicked his tongue, with a cold tone, "Although it belongs to the 12th Division in name, in fact, the 46th Central Room enjoys the same rights as the 12th Division, or even more. Great power."
He paused and said meaningfully: "The Tsunayashiro family is the most powerful among them."
"They're always making comments and being annoying."
really
The "Tsunayashiro family" and the "Image Hall" have a close relationship.
Naruto lowered his head, remembering Byakuya's reminder to him.
The Tsunayashiro family is in charge of the "Great Spirit Book Corridor", where all the historical records of the Soul Society from ancient times to the present are stored.
"They are responsible for recording history." Naruto said with a heavy expression, "They are also responsible for preserving history?"
"Are they the only one?"
Nirvana smiled: "No, that's it, only the Tsunayashiro family."
Naruto frowned.
That's it.
When all those ancient Shinigami die, won't history be decided by the Tsunayashiro family?
No wonder that family is so unscrupulous and domineering. It turns out that they hold the power of "history".
At this moment, he could somewhat understand the mood of "Dong Xian Yao".
"Is there anything else?" Nie Shuli didn't care much. He waved his hand and said impatiently, "If not, I have other things to be busy with."
Naruto glanced at the discarded "Agency Certificate": "How long will it take to make a new certificate?"
"How long do you want?" Nirvana asked.
Without waiting for Naruto to answer, he raised his hand to push and urge: "Come and get it from me when you want it. I said it will be ready at that time."
"It's better to ask Captain Uzumaki to leave now."
"I still have some very important experiments to do."
Naruto narrowed his eyes and looked at Nirvana: "You were so anxious to drive me away, but you honestly didn't do anything to me."
"Captain Nie, you have a different style today."
Nie Yuli whispered, and the strength in his hands also relaxed: "Really?"
"It's just some research that has reached the most critical steps."
"Even I don't want to cause trouble at this moment."
Naruto looked him over.
Nirvana said frankly: "They are some very interesting things. Once I get the results, I can trade them with the Whirlpool Captain."
"I think."
"It will definitely impress you."
Naruto narrowed his eyes.
Kagura's inner eye reported back that what he said was true.
But...it can make Nirvana interesting.
What could it be?
After sending Naruto away, Nirvana curled her lips and murmured to herself: "Captain Uzumaki is really troublesome. Even the slightest difference will be noticed by him."
"Oh my, I hope that man can pester Captain Uzumaki for a while longer."
He walked to the wall and put his hand on it.
The wall becomes transparent, and in the blink of an eye only a curtain remains.
Nirvana opened the cocoon and got in.
Behind the curtain, there is another space. The laboratories inside and outside are symmetrical like mirror reflections.
On the experimental table, a young man was tied up and unconscious under anesthesia.
"Send the troublesome guy away." Nie Yuli's tone was extremely gentle, looking at this young body, "Let us continue now."
Naruto returned to the seventh division team building.
Those drunkards were not in his office. After Byakuya's wedding, they went to the izakaya to have fun again, and Kyuubi followed them all the time.
Only Zhenfeng is still there, and she seems to have developed the habit of working here only.
Naruto smiled at her and continued with his official duties.
Broken Bee looked at him and hesitated to speak.
She could see that Captain Uzumaki and Captain Kyoraku were preparing something that seemed to be related to the Tsunayashiro family.
She was obviously also a captain.
As the second division of the "Secret Mobile", she could also help.
But no one, whether he or Captain Kyoraku, said anything to her.
She wanted to ask, but she couldn't say it.
The only thing that made Soi-Fong feel relieved was that she was not the only one who was "left behind" this time. Captain Shiba seemed to know nothing about this matter, laughing and joking all day long.
Naruto's actions seemed to have a deterrent effect on the Tsunayashiro family.
They were much more obedient.
Even though Naruto destroyed the "Proxy Death God Certificate" and did not return the new certificate to Ginjo Kūgo for a long time, the Tsunayashiro family did not express any opinion on this, as if they were completely unaware of this matter.
Time seemed to calm the slightly rising "waves".
Naruto continued to observe, but did not notice any behavior suspected of Aizen's activities.
Until half a year later.
Kyoraku Shunsui pushed open the door of the office, looked at Soi-Fong, and asked her to go out.
Soi-Fong was reluctant, but seeing that Naruto did not express anything, she had to stamp her feet and carry Kyuubi out.
Kyuubi was shocked and looked up at her.
No
If you want to go out, just go out. Why are you carrying me?
"They took action." Kyoraku Shunsui said in a serious tone, "There is no intention to cover up at all."
Naruto stood up: "Who are they?"
"Tsunayashiro Tokinada led the team. There are five people including him, all of whom are at the level of senior officers." Kyoraku Shunsui spread his hands and said helplessly, "But I can't stop them."
"They have the formal procedures approved by the Forty-Sixth Chamber."
Naruto said calmly: "Isn't it easy for the Tsunayashiro family to get the permission of the Forty-Sixth Chamber?"
"What are you going to do?" Kyoraku Shunsui asked him.
Naruto took out a permit and put it on the table: "I have always been prepared."
Although the Tsunayashiro family never took action
But.
Naruto was not paralyzed by time, nor did he relax his vigilance, thinking that they would give up their plan.
During this period of time, he has been preparing for a pass, and when the previous one is about to expire, he will immediately apply for the next one.
In the present world, Naruki City.
Half a year is just a blink of an eye for the Shinigami, but for humans, it is already a long time.
The "Protector" organization is thriving.
Now all members, including those who are still young, have exceeded 20.
But they live cautiously, at least in groups of two.
"What can threaten us?" In the organization's base, a short-haired girl played with a rabbit-shaped hairpin boredly, "There may be some powerful hollows in Karakura Town, and we are no match for them alone."
"But Naruki City."
"It's not a heavy spiritual place!"
The girl spoke, gritting her teeth.
"Brother Kugo must have his own intentions in making such an arrangement." Another man dressed in British style spoke up, holding a delicate teacup, "And it's convenient to deal with Hollows in pairs."
"It's annoying, annoying!" The short-haired girl kicked her legs and yelled, "Working with others or something"
Her shouting suddenly stopped.
A strange spiritual pressure appeared in the room.
It was heavy and huge, making the hearts of these "Fullbringers" sink.
It's a strong man!
And
How did he get into this room?
They looked over.
It was a blond boy wearing a black death suit and a white haori.
"Intruder!" The short-haired girl reacted most violently.
She jumped up from the table, and the hairpin in her hand glowed strangely.
"Come and play with me-"
The rabbit on the hairpin was ready to move, and with her voice, it seemed to come alive, with its eyes flashing scarlet.
But the "Word Spirit" couldn't finish.
The golden chain swung, tied her waist, and blocked her mouth.
"Don't be so impatient." Naruto smiled, "You only have yourself in your eyes."
"You can't tell the other party's strength."
"You will die."
The murderous aura filled the air at this moment.
The short-haired girl trembled instinctively, the chain slapped and hit the back of her hand, and the hairpin fell "click".
In the room, others were more alert.
"You are." A middle-aged man stood up, his features were regular and his breath was soft, "Captain Uzumaki mentioned by Ginjo?"
If you deal with "hollows" too much, you will inevitably run into the god of death.
Although there is a layer of "white feather cloth" to cover it.
But the "death suit" is still extremely eye-catching.
"I am." Naruto nodded, "Where is Kugo?"
Kagura's heart eyes spread.
In this house, inside and outside, there are more than ten "fullbringers" in total.
But among them, Ginjo Kugo is not there.
And within a radius of 50 kilometers.
There are also four unfamiliar fullbringers and some weak hollows.
As for Karakura Town.
Naruto's landing point after leaving Soul Society was in that city.
His spiritual pressure was not there either.
Chapter 145 The Noblest and Most Sinful Man
"Ginjo is out." The middle-aged man replied, "If you have anything to tell me, please tell me first."
"When Ginjo is away, I can temporarily take over as the leader of the organization."
He grinned, revealing a sincere smile.
"My name is Yasuga Tensei."
"I am the oldest in this organization."
Naruto nodded and smiled in response: "Are all the people in your organization here? Has anyone left?"
"Where did Kugo go?"
Yasuga Tensei glanced at the short-haired girl who was still hanging, thought for a moment, and answered: "We got the news that a Fullbringer appeared in Aomori. This morning, Ginjo led his men to go there."
"As for the members of the organization, there are still two groups operating outside."
"Four people?" Naruto asked.
Yasuga Tensei paused and nodded.
"Did you go to Aomori this morning?" Naruto frowned.
"Aomori" is in the northeast of this country, and the distance is relatively far. It will take several hours to rush there from here, even at your own speed.
If the target of the Tsunayashiro family is Ginjo Kugo
If I rush over now, I'm afraid it's too late.
But.
I haven't returned the "Death God Proxy Certificate" to Ginjo Kūgo. The Tsunayashiro family lost their means of surveillance. How did they react so quickly? They immediately went out when Ginjo Kūgo just left.
"Captain Uzumaki, do you want to talk to Ginjo?" Yasuda Tenjing asked, "We can contact him."
"Now?" Naruto was surprised.
Yasuda Tenjing nodded and waved.
A timid little boy holding a map came over.
He looked young, only about ten years old, and not tall, even shorter than Naruto when he was a child, only about 1.2 meters.
He had a pot-covered haircut that covered his eyes. Although he was a child, he had a gloomy and rotten smell.
"His name is Tomoya Wakamatsu." Yagata Tenjing introduced, "Fullbring is very special, it is an ability that uses maps."
"The specific location of the person marked by him will be displayed on the map."
"And you can contact the marked person anytime and anywhere."
Naruto looked at him, even with a very gentle look, and the little boy couldn't help but shrink behind Yagata Tenjing: "Even if Kugo has already arrived in Aomori?"
Yagata Tenjing nodded: "Yes, we have conducted experiments."
"As long as the area on this map in Wakamatsu's hand, it can be marked and contacted without any obstacles."
"He is the most precious treasure of our organization."
This ability
is not only special, it is incredible.
It sounds similar to "77th Binding Dao, Tenjo Kuro", but the scope of use of this ghost way is linked to the user's spiritual pressure.
The larger the perception range, the larger the scope of use.
Even with Naruto's current perception ability, it is only a range of more than 50 kilometers.
But the distance from Naruki City to Aomori is 700 to 800 kilometers.
"Then please contact Kugo." Naruto spoke to Wakamatsu.
Wakamatsu nodded timidly.
He unfolded the map in his hand.
This was a very old national map, and the publication date marked on it even dated back to the time when Ginjo Kugo was still young.
He stretched out his hand and a light burst out on the map.
The spiritual pressure mobilized was not very strong, and it could even be said to be very weak, not even comparable to the current Kurotsuchi Mayuri.
But something wonderful happened.
Heads popped out one after another, all of them were very cute but prominently featured stick figures.
More than a dozen heads were stuck in the middle of the map, which was the location of Yasutado Tensei and his group.
There were also three other avatars in the northeast of the map.
Ginjo was very eye-catching.
A square face, plus two sword-like high eyebrows, even if the other facial features were not drawn, it was still recognizable at a glance.
Wakamatsu stretched out his hand and tapped Ginjo's head.
That face immediately twisted, spiritual pressure surged, Ginjo Kugo's head materialized, floating on the map.
"Ah, Tomoya, it's a bit inconvenient for me here, so I'll chat with you for a while." He sighed, "Then you go find Uncle Tenjing, or..."
Wakamatsu interrupted him: "Brother Kugo, it's not that I can't help missing you."
"Someone is looking for you."
Naruto responded: "Kugo, it's me."
Ginjo Kugo turned his head with some effort, as if he was in a cramped and small space: "Captain Uzumaki, why are you here?"
"Are you the Ginjo Kugo I know?" Naruto asked.
"Of course." Ginjo Kugo nodded, with a puzzled look in his eyes.
Just about to ask the reason.
He suddenly paused, thinking of what Captain Uzumaki said when he first met him: "No one can lie to me."
So.
This is to confirm whether he is really himself.
"Something happened?" Ginjo Kugo looked serious.
Naruto was thoughtful.
Even if there is only a "head" in front of him now, Kagura's mind eye can still work.
What is the mechanism of this "ritual"?
Why can it reach this level when the spiritual pressure is not very strong?
Is it because of the "power of the soul king"?
What kind of power is that?
"If you are fine, then there is no problem." Naruto shook his head and answered him.
Ginjo Kugo heaved a sigh of relief: "I'm fine here, I didn't run into any enemies."
"You look like you're having a hard time." Naruto noticed his expression.
That stinky face didn't look like "fine".
Ginjo Kugo frowned: "The car I bought is a little small, and it's not very convenient for several people to squeeze together."
"Can you take the initiative to contact Wakamatsu?" Naruto asked him.
Ginjo Kugo shook his head.
"No." Wakamatsu replied in a low voice, "I can only contact someone I want to take the initiative to see."
"How long can you keep this up?" Naruto turned his head to look at him, slowing down his voice and asking gently.
Wakamatsu lowered his head, not daring to look at him: "As long as Kugo doesn't get bored, it can last as long as he wants."
Naruto sensed the spiritual pressure on him, and there was almost no loss.
The feedback from Kagura's heart eye was also true.
So, he can really do what he said.
Incredible ability.
It seems that because Ginjo Kugo didn't use the Fullbring technique very often, he underestimated this strange and novel ability.
Is this the power of the "Soul King Power"?
"Then please keep it up." Naruto raised his hand and slowly extended it.
Wakamatsu was a little scared and closed his eyes: "But this will be very troublesome for Brother Kugo."
"No." Ginjo Kugo immediately denied, "This is a serious matter, Tomoya, it will be hard."
Wakamatsu opened his eyes and raised his head.
Naruto touched his head and rubbed it.
But his thoughts drifted away.
Nothing happened to this organization.
Ginjo Kugo was also safe and sound.
Then. What was the purpose of Tsunayashiro Tokinada's dispatch?
Could it be that the reason they filled in when they applied was to come to the world to hunt hollows?
This is unlikely.
"Are there any Fullbringers around you who have come into contact with you but have not had time to join the organization." Naruto pondered and asked a question.
Ginjo Kugo laughed: "Captain Uzumaki, I have worked very hard in the past six months."
"I have convinced all the Fullbringers."
"Except for the one I am about to meet, there is no one who has not agreed."
But.
The man named "Angata Tenjing" changed his expression slightly.
Naruto immediately caught it and cast his eyes over: "Mr. Angata, are you hiding something?"
Angata Tenjing did not speak.
"This matter is very serious." Naruto frowned, "It concerns the safety of the person you have concealed."
"No one should find her." Angata Tenjing shook his head, "I protected her very well."
"Don't overestimate your ability." Naruto said forcefully, untied the chain, and put the short-haired girl down, "Your protection is vulnerable in front of the strong."
"Please tell the truth."
Angata Tenjing raised his head and looked at Naruto.
A city near Naruki City.
Angata's house.
In a dark basement.
An eight-year-old girl, chained by an iron chain around her ankles, was locked on a bed in the corner, fiddling with an invisible wooden doll with a blank expression and calmness.
Suddenly.
A beam of light came on.
"Dad!" She turned her head and shouted.
But.
The face behind the light was not the one she was familiar with, but a young man with short dark green hair and exquisite clothes.
"Who are you?" She dropped the wooden doll in her hand and looked over, not afraid of the stranger at all, "I have never seen him."
"It's so pitiful, you have been locked up here since you were a child." The man looked at her, "Have you seen the outside world?"
The girl shook her head: "Dad said the outside world is very dangerous."
"Don't let me go out."
"However, Dad will go find a very powerful person. He said that very powerful person might be able to bring us safety."
"Then I can go out."
She spoke for a long time, but even "freedom" did not make her tone fluctuate much.
She did not seem to desire these things.
The man held out his hand, his tone dangerous: "I'll take you out, are you willing?"
"Go see the outside world."
"I have more power than your father to protect you."
The girl tilted her head, held out her hand, and took his hand: "What's your name?"
The man smiled: "Tsunayashiro Tokinada."
"You are about to become the most noble and the most sinful man in the world."
The girl couldn't understand.
Her vocabulary did not support her to understand "noble" and "sin".
Soul Society, Seireitei.
Aizen and Ichimaru Gin stood on the high tower, overlooking the fire and fighting not far away.
"I thought that Lord Aizen planned this to deal with Captain Uzumaki." Ichimaru Gin said softly, grinning brightly, "I didn't expect the purpose was this."
"The Soul Society is going to be lively now."
Aizen smiled and said softly: "The flame that purifies sin is so beautiful."
"It's really exciting."
(I was a little stuck in the afternoon, so I'm late QAQ, post it~)
Recommend a book "I Can Summon Witch Partners"
Introduction:
The world is blending, and disasters are frequent.
Under the seemingly prosperous and stable urban circle, there is actually a darkness that the world is unknown to.
Indigenous barbarians from other worlds, alienated mad blood monsters, and colonial warriors who try to ascend mechanically...
This world is too dangerous!
Fortunately, Zhang Yang accidentally gained the ability to summon witch partners.
Pride, jealousy, rage, laziness, greed, lust, gluttony.
Every time he summons a witch partner, he can get a companion [Original Sin] talent!
Many years later, Zhang Yang and his witch partners have unknowingly become the most terrifying taboo under the entire world's urban circle!
When the gods from another world passed all the way and reached the bottom of the urban circle, they faced the young man on the throne who smiled at him: "Welcome to the real world of Blue Star."
Chapter 146 Sin and the Human Pillar
The wind turned the sky cold.
The little girl stood on tiptoe and looked at everything around her.
"Where are we going next?" She looked back at the "home" that was even colder and corpse-like than the outside world, with a little doubt in her tone.
I have been standing at the door for more than ten minutes.
The man who "rescued" himself had no intention of taking him away to go elsewhere.
Tsunayashiro Tokinada grinned: "Don't be anxious."
"We're waiting for someone."
The little girl lowered her head, but her tone was not disappointed: "Dad probably won't come back yet."
"He said he wouldn't be back for a few days."
Tsunayashiro Tokinada shook his head: "The person we are waiting for is not your father."
The little girl was confused and confused.
The man with dark green hair suddenly raised his head, with an unknown smile on his face, and said softly: "He's here."
The little girl then raised her head and looked into the distance.
But nothing was seen, just a bright light flashing past.
The bright golden light fell in front of their eyes.
"Captain Uzumaki." Tsunayashiro Tokinada greeted cheerfully, "It's great to see you here."
Naruto ignored him.
Just like an ant flapping its wings, it cannot attract anyone's attention.
Turning his head to look at the little girl, he sensed the aura of power in her body, the "power of the spirit king" and a small part of the "power of the void", and asked: "Are you Anhedo Aura?"
"I'm your father's friend, and he asked me to pick you up."
As he spoke, he took out something from his pocket, which was a "ring."
"You recognize this thing, right?" Naruto smiled gently, "It's a prop used by your father to use the 'Completion Technique'."
"It proves that what I said is not false."
Anhedo Aura did not speak.
Tsunayashiro Tokinada smiled and waved his hand: "Captain Uzumaki is late."
"This little girl has promised to come with me."
Naruto tilted his head to look at him: "Shut up."
Tsunayashiro Tokinada smiled: "I can't shut up, just to be able to meet Captain Uzumaki here."
"I paid a heavy price."
Naruto raised his hands: "I can make you pay a greater price."
The spiritual pressure vibrated, and the golden chains surged.
A few whirring sounds—
He tied Tsunayashiro Tokinada's limbs and nailed him to the wall.
"Take action if we don't agree." Tsunayashiro Tokinada's eyes shone, and his mood became a little higher. "Captain Uzumaki really has a deep resentment towards our Tsunayashiro family."
"How can disgust for something as disgusting as maggots be called resentment?" Naruto shook his head.
Tsunayashiro Tokinada nodded seriously: "Maggots?"
"This is really a very vivid and exquisite title."
Naruto narrowed his eyes.
This person
Crazy?
"Let's talk about something serious." Tsunayashiro Tokinada seemed to want to do some actions, but his limbs were tied up, so he could only shake his head, "For example."
"The secret of the perfect master."
"Don't you want to know why the Tsunayashiro family is interested in them?"
Naruto replied coldly: "Because of the power of the Spirit King?"
"As expected, you know." Tsunayashiro Tokinada grinned, "Yes, that's why."
"But I want to correct you on a mistake."
"The thing in their bodies is not the power of the Spirit King, but the fragments of the Spirit King."
Naruto's pupils widened.
What does this mean?
"Power" and "fragments" are two completely different things.
The latter sounds
It has a "corpse" feel to it.
"This is knowledge you can't learn anywhere in Soul Society." Tsunayashiro Tokinada was very satisfied with Naruto's reaction, and his tone became more cheerful, high-pitched and excited, "He is also a member of the Tsunayashiro family. A secret that has been hidden since ancient times."
"Let me, as a teacher, teach you a lesson."
"Where to start?"
"Just from the beginning."
He looked at Naruto defiantly.
Naruto did not continue to do anything.
Tsunayashiro Tokinada continued slowly: "Countless years ago, the world was in chaos, with no progress or retreat."
"Everything is a cycle of spiritual beings, even Xu is no exception."
"At a certain moment, the void suddenly awakens and begins to devour souls and souls. If this continues, the whole world will become a giant void."
"At this moment, the Spirit King was born and destroyed the void."
"It was at this time that five sinners appeared. They hoped to use the power of the Spirit King to divide the world."
"So, they attacked the Spirit King and sealed him."
"Using the Spiritual King as a wedge, we separated the world and turned it into the three realms we have today."
"The world of spirit children, Soul Society."
"The world of Qizi is now here."
"And the desert paradise where Xu is exiled, Hueco Mundo."
Naruto took a deep breath.
Are the "five sinners" the "five nobles"?
In his mind, what Aizen once said: "Everything in Soul Society is born from sin" echoed in his ears again.
"More than that." Tsunayashiro Tokinada clicked his tongue and made a disgusting sound, "Those five sinners are afraid of the power of the Soul King."
"I'm worried that one day he will break the seal by himself and destroy sinners like them."
"So, they came up with a way to not let the Spirit King live or kill him."
"Instead, he chopped off the Spirit King's hands, dug out his heart, chopped off his feet, and took out his internal organs from his body."
"Tear it into pieces and throw it away to the corner of the world."
"That's why the fragments of the Soul King in the bodies of Perfectionists come from this."
Naruto looked at him.
The "Fragments of the Spiritual King" turned out to be really "corpse pieces".
Tsunayashiro Tokinada had a twisted, horrifying, confused smile on his face.
"Why did you tell me this?" Naruto took a deep breath and asked.
Tsunayashiro Tokinada tilted his head: "Do you know how the Tsunayashiro family reacted when they learned that you were aware of their actions?"
Naruto didn't answer.
"They abandoned me and asked me to come forward to make one last attempt." He spoke softly, not as if he was talking about his own experience, but as if he was describing the experience of a stranger. His tone was cold, "Whether I succeed or not, I will Become an outcast."
"Take out one and use it to block the mouths of you gods of death."
"certainly."
"The Tsunayashiro family will not feel guilty for this. This is a family that grew up on sin."
"So, I treated them as outcasts."
Naruto reminded him: "You are also Tsunayashiro."
Tsunayashiro Tokinada said frankly: "Yes, so I am a born sinner."
"I'm curious how you learned the news and took precautions."
"Did someone instigate it?"
Naruto didn't answer.
"Isn't it convenient to reveal the identity of the instigator?" Tsunayashiro Tokinada shook his head, "Forget it, no matter who he is."
"Let me thank him here."
"If it weren't for him, I don't know how long it would have been before I made this decision."
Naruto narrowed his eyes.
What decision?
"Of course, the reason why I will tell you this news." Tsunayashiro Tokinada continued, "Apart from these trivial matters."
"The main reason is because you are interesting."
"People with integrity like you are really rare in Soul Society."
"And you're not the kind of person Dong Xian wants."
"He only uses some high-sounding reasons to cover up the dark and dirty guy in his heart."
As he spoke, he paused and smiled more ferociously: "And I'm looking forward to what your answer will be."
"My dear, the answer you gave me was not interesting at all."
"Captain Uzumaki, do some interesting reactions."
Naruto looked at him, frowning with disgust in his eyes: "The true love you are talking about cannot be the woman named 'Gokuang'."
"Can there be anyone else?" Tsunaya Tokinada said softly.
Naruto shook his head: "How dare you say such a thing."
Tsunayashiro Tokinada looked calm and confident: "Uta Kuang also has fragments of the Soul King in her body. She fell into the hands of the Tsunayashiro family. What do you think will happen to her?"
"I killed her to give her relief."
"And that woman is really naive."
"After she learned what happened to her, she didn't feel any pain at all, and she could even say, 'You came here to save me.'"
"whee."
"what will you do?"
"Will you be like that innocent woman who wants to dispel the dark clouds and let people see the stars?"
Naruto held the knife.
Tsunayashiro Tokinada was still laughing: "Can't you bear it anymore?"
"Captain Uzumaki."
"You want to kill me?"
"I won't completely believe your one-sided story." Naruto did not pull out the knife, his tone was calm, "Maybe the truth is really similar to what you said."
"but"
He thought of Si Fengyuan Yoruichi.
Thinking of Shiba Haiyan and Shiba Isshin.
There are also Kuchiki Ginrei and Kuchiki Byakuya.
Although they are also the "Five Great Nobles", the descendants of the "Five Sinners" in Tsunayashiro Tokinada's words, the aura they have is completely different from the chaotic and sinful aura of the Tsunayashiro family.
Moreover, the Tsunayashiro family has always rejected the Shiba family.
"I believe that there will be people who will make completely different choices than you." Naruto said expressionlessly.
He approached Tsunayashiro Tokinada and said, "I will not clear away the clouds and let people see the stars."
"I want to be the sun."
"Let you maggots be destroyed and dissipated under the blazing light."
Tsunayashiro Tokinada frowned, his facial features were distorted, and his interest dropped: "Do you still want to protect this evil Soul Society?"
"What I want to protect are my friends, elders, and juniors." Naruto did not hesitate.
"Light and darkness coexist."
"Just remove the darkness, rather than destroying the 'light' together."
"I have enough patience to identify and isolate guys like you one by one."
He paused, with a serious tone, stretched out his hand, and the sealing technique condensed on his palm: "I will save your life now."
"Next, I will find out the authenticity of this matter."
"Then get rid of you evildoers."
"Made into human pillars of this world."
"Just like you said your ancestors did."
(Posting, still a little stuck, first one chapter, there are two more chapters today)
Chapter 146 Sin and the Human Pillar
The wind turned the sky cold.
The little girl stood on tiptoe and looked at everything around her.
"Where are we going next?" She looked back at the "home" that was even colder and corpse-like than the outside world, with a little doubt in her tone.
I have been standing at the door for more than ten minutes.
The man who "rescued" himself had no intention of taking him away to go elsewhere.
Tsunayashiro Tokinada grinned: "Don't be anxious."
"We're waiting for someone."
The little girl lowered her head, but her tone was not disappointed: "Dad probably won't come back yet."
"He said he wouldn't be back for a few days."
Tsunayashiro Tokinada shook his head: "The person we are waiting for is not your father."
The little girl was confused and confused.
The man with dark green hair suddenly raised his head, with an unknown smile on his face, and said softly: "He's here."
The little girl then raised her head and looked into the distance.
But nothing was seen, just a bright light flashing past.
The bright golden light fell in front of their eyes.
"Captain Uzumaki." Tsunayashiro Tokinada greeted cheerfully, "It's great to see you here."
Naruto ignored him.
Just like an ant flapping its wings, it cannot attract anyone's attention.
Turning his head to look at the little girl, he sensed the aura of power in her body, the "power of the spirit king" and a small part of the "power of the void", and asked: "Are you Anhedo Aura?"
"I'm your father's friend. He asked me to pick you up."
As he spoke, he took out something from his pocket, which was a "ring."
"You recognize this thing, right?" Naruto smiled gently, "It's a prop used by your father to use the 'Completion Technique'."
"It proves that what I said is not false."
Anhedo Aura did not speak.
Tsunayashiro Tokinada smiled and waved his hand: "Captain Uzumaki is late."
"This little girl has promised to come with me."
Naruto tilted his head to look at him: "Shut up."
Tsunayashiro Tokinada smiled: "I can't shut up, just to be able to meet Captain Uzumaki here."
"I paid a heavy price."
Naruto raised his hands: "I can make you pay a greater price."
The spiritual pressure vibrated, and the golden chains surged.
A few whirring sounds—
He tied Tsunayashiro Tokinada's limbs and nailed him to the wall.
"Take action if we don't agree." Tsunayashiro Tokinada's eyes shone, and his mood became a little higher. "Captain Uzumaki really has a deep resentment towards our Tsunayashiro family."
"How can disgust for something as disgusting as maggots be called resentment?" Naruto shook his head.
Tsunayashiro Tokinada nodded seriously: "Maggots?"
"This is really a very vivid and exquisite title."
Naruto narrowed his eyes.
This person
Crazy?
"Let's talk about something serious." Tsunayashiro Tokinada seemed to want to do some actions, but his limbs were tied up, so he could only shake his head, "For example."
"The secret of the perfect master."
"Don't you want to know the reason why the Tsunayashiro family is interested in them?"
Naruto replied coldly: "Because of the power of the Spirit King?"
"As expected, you know." Tsunayashiro Tokinada grinned, "Yes, that's why."
"But I want to correct you on a mistake."
"The thing in their bodies is not the power of the Spirit King, but the fragments of the Spirit King."
Naruto's pupils widened.
What does this mean?
"Power" and "fragments" are two completely different things.
The latter sounds
It has a "corpse" feel to it.
"This is knowledge you can't learn anywhere in Soul Society." Tsunayashiro Tokinada was very satisfied with Naruto's reaction, and his tone became more cheerful, high-pitched and excited, "He is also a member of the Tsunayashiro family. A secret that has been hidden since ancient times."
"Let me, as a teacher, teach you a lesson."
"Where to start?"
"Just from the beginning."
He looked at Naruto defiantly.
Naruto did not continue to do anything.
Tsunayashiro Tokinada continued slowly: "Countless years ago, the world was in chaos, with no progress or retreat."
"Everything is a cycle of spiritual beings, even Xu is no exception."
"At a certain moment, the void suddenly awakens and begins to devour souls and souls. If this continues, the whole world will become a giant void."
"At this moment, the Spirit King was born and destroyed the void."
"It was at this time that five sinners appeared. They hoped to use the power of the Spirit King to divide the world."
"So, they attacked the Spirit King and sealed him."
"Using the Spiritual King as a wedge, we separated the world and turned it into the three realms we have today."
"The world of spirit children, Soul Society."
"The world of Qizi is now here."
"And the desert paradise where Xu is exiled, Hueco Mundo."
Naruto took a deep breath.
Are the "five sinners" the "five nobles"?
In his mind, what Aizen once said: "Everything in Soul Society is born from sin" echoed in his ears again.
"More than that." Tsunayashiro Tokinada clicked his tongue and made a disgusting sound, "Those five sinners are afraid of the power of the Soul King."
"I'm worried that one day he will break the seal by himself and destroy sinners like them."
"So, they came up with a way to not let the Spirit King live or kill him."
"Instead, he chopped off the Spirit King's hands, dug out his heart, chopped off his feet, and took out his internal organs from his body."
"Tear it into pieces and throw it away to the corner of the world."
"That's why the fragments of the Soul King in the bodies of Perfectionists come from this."
Naruto looked at him.
The "Fragments of the Spiritual King" turned out to be really "corpse pieces".
Tsunayashiro Tokinada had a twisted, horrifying, confused smile on his face.
"Why did you tell me this?" Naruto took a deep breath and asked.
Tsunayashiro Tokinada tilted his head: "Do you know how the Tsunayashiro family reacted when they learned that you were aware of their actions?"
Naruto didn't answer.
"They abandoned me and asked me to come forward to make one last attempt." He spoke softly, not as if he was talking about his own experience, but as if he was describing the experience of a stranger. His tone was cold, "Whether I succeed or not, I will Become an outcast."
"Take out one and use it to block the mouths of you gods of death."
"certainly."
"The Tsunayashiro family will not feel guilty for this. This is a family that grew up on sin."
"So, I treated them as outcasts."
Naruto reminded him: "You are also Tsunayashiro."
Tsunayashiro Tokinada said frankly: "Yes, so I am a born sinner."
"I'm curious how you learned the news and took precautions."
"Did someone instigate it?"
Naruto didn't answer.
"Isn't it convenient to reveal the identity of the instigator?" Tsunayashiro Tokinada shook his head, "Forget it, no matter who he is."
"Let me thank him here."
"If it weren't for him, I don't know how long it would have been before I made this decision."
Naruto narrowed his eyes.
What decision?
"Of course, the reason why I will tell you this news." Tsunayashiro Tokinada continued, "Apart from these trivial matters."
"The main reason is because you are interesting."
"People with integrity like you are really rare in Soul Society."
"And you're not the kind of person Dong Xian wants."
"He only uses some high-sounding reasons to cover up the dark and dirty guy in his heart."
As he spoke, he paused and smiled more ferociously: "And I'm looking forward to what your answer will be."
"My dear, the answer you gave me was not interesting at all."
"Captain Uzumaki, do some interesting reactions."
Naruto looked at him, frowning with disgust in his eyes: "The true love you are talking about cannot be the woman named 'Gokuang'."
"Can there be anyone else?" Tsunaya Tokinada said softly.
Naruto shook his head: "How dare you say such a thing."
Tsunayashiro Tokinada looked calm and confident: "Uta Kuang also has fragments of the Soul King in her body. She fell into the hands of the Tsunayashiro family. What do you think will happen to her?"
"I killed her to give her relief."
"And that woman is really naive."
"After she learned what happened to her, she didn't feel any pain at all, and she could even say, 'You came here to save me.'"
"whee."
"what will you do?"
"Will you be like that innocent woman who wants to dispel the dark clouds and let people see the stars?"
Naruto held the knife.
Tsunayashiro Tokinada was still laughing: "Can't you bear it anymore?"
"Captain Uzumaki."
"You want to kill me?"
"I won't completely believe your one-sided story." Naruto did not pull out the knife, his tone was calm, "Maybe the truth is really similar to what you said."
"but"
He thought of Si Fengyuan Yoruichi.
Thinking of Shiba Haiyan and Shiba Isshin.
There are also Kuchiki Ginrei and Kuchiki Byakuya.
Although they are also the "Five Great Nobles", the descendants of the "Five Sinners" in Tsunayashiro Tokinada's words, the aura they have is completely different from the chaotic and sinful aura of the Tsunayashiro family.
Moreover, the Tsunayashiro family has always rejected the Shiba family.
"I believe that there will be people who will make completely different choices than you." Naruto said expressionlessly.
He approached Tsunayashiro Tokinada and said, "I will not clear away the clouds and let people see the stars."
"I want to be the sun."
"Let you maggots be destroyed and dissipated under the blazing light."
Tsunayashiro Tokinada frowned, his facial features were distorted, and his interest dropped: "Do you still want to protect this evil Soul Society?"
"What I want to protect are my friends, elders, and juniors." Naruto did not hesitate.
"Light and darkness coexist."
"Just remove the darkness, rather than destroying the 'light' together."
"I have enough patience to identify and isolate guys like you one by one."
He paused, with a serious tone, stretched out his hand, and the sealing technique condensed on his palm: "I will save your life now."
"Next, I will find out the authenticity of this matter."
"Then get rid of you evildoers."
"Made into human pillars of this world."
"Just like you said your ancestors did."
(Posting, still a little stuck, first one chapter, there are two more chapters today)
Chapter 147 Black Cat and Night
Spiritual pressure surges.
A strong wind blew up, causing Tsunayashiro Tokinada's entire face to fly upwards, wringing out layers of wrinkles, making it distorted and ugly.
But that didn't stop him from speaking out: "Even if you learn the truth, do you still have this attitude?"
"It's so naive and ridiculous."
"Why are you people like this?"
"Want to make me into a new wedge."
"Although I have always thought that I am excellent, but even so, Captain Uzumaki seems to think too highly of me."
Naruto didn't respond to him.
He raised his other hand and separated part of his spiritual power from his body. The azure liquid-like energy dripped down with brilliant phantom light.
It surged up and covered Tsunayashiro Tokinada's face.
Wires and threads split apart, squirming like worms, following his facial features, opening his eyelids, dilating his nostrils, prying open his mouth, and burrowed into his body.
The seal that had been prepared long ago was printed on his chest.
"Four Symbols Seal"!
Complex techniques are concluded.
Tsunayashiro Tokinada lowered his head and looked down at the mark, as if he wanted to remember it.
But the next moment.
Naruto stretched out his hand a little and unfolded several more techniques to cover the "Four Symbols Seal".
"What is this?" Tsunayashiro Tokinada's voice was low.
Naruto said calmly: "A brand."
"Hunters always leave something behind on their prey."
"To prevent sudden disappearance or any dirty thoughts."
Tsunayashiro Tokinada didn't make any comment.
The sealing cloth is in place and the chains are removed.
The man with dark green hair fell to the ground in a panic.
Naruto walked over and took the little girl's hand.
"Captain Uzumaki, she promised to be with me." Tsunayashiro Tokinada raised his head and grinned.
responded to his.
It was a flash of lightning.
Abandon the chant of "White Thunder".
After wiping his ears, the pungent smell of burnt flesh floated away.
"Since the Soul King has been cut into pieces, he can still become a wedge in the world." Naruto turned around and looked at him coldly, "Then it shouldn't have any impact on you missing an ear."
Tsunayashiro Tokinada gritted his teeth and the expression on his face turned evil.
"Don't forget." Naruto whispered.
"You are the replacement wedge."
"It's prey."
He took Anhedo Aura and left instantly.
Tsunayashiro Tokinada stood up and picked up the ear that had been pierced and blown off. He didn't know what he was thinking. He was obviously in a very embarrassed state tonight, but he laughed happily.
Naruki City, inside the organization base.
"You are such a scumbag." The short-haired girl looked at An Heduo Tianjing with disgust, "You imprisoned your daughter and did not allow her to be free."
"This is to protect her safety." An Heduo Tianjing responded angrily.
"Then she was targeted by someone else." The short-haired girl played with her hairpin, flicked it away and rolled her eyes, "Is this your protection?"
An Heduo Tianjing shook his head: "It's just a guess."
"If it's not Yincheng's request."
"Plus that person is so strong."
"I wouldn't do it so early."
Before he could finish his words, he was interrupted by another voice: "Then you should be lucky that you told me the news so early."
Everyone in the room followed the sound.
It was Naruto Uzumaki who came back, holding a little girl in his hand.
"Aura!" An Heduo Tianjing stood up and strode over.
A golden chain flew out, wrapped around his body, and controlled him.
"What are you doing?" He struggled and yelled, "I am her father."
Naruto ignored him and said calmly: "Someone is targeting her."
"But the matter has been resolved."
"That environment was not suitable for a child to live alone, so I brought her here."
An Heduo Tianjing's struggle became weaker.
"However." Naruto raised his head and looked at the man bound by the golden chain, "You are really an unqualified father."
"So, I will not give this child to you."
"Just because—"
He picked a circle among the crowd, and his eyes finally landed on one person: "I'll just ask you to take care of me."
The short-haired girl pointed at herself with a stunned expression: "Me?"
"When Kugo comes back, please stay with him." Naruto smiled.
The short-haired girl said coquettishly: "It's not impossible, but why does this kind of troublesome thing happen to me? I hate socializing with people the most."
"Then I'll change it." Naruto suggested.
"No need!" The short-haired girl immediately objected, "Leave it all to me. If you leave it to others, are you looking down on me?"
"It's not just taking care of the children."
"Brother Kugo is still very good at it."
The head that was floating and bumping on the map was laughing.
"I am his father, and my child should be taken care of by me." An Heduo Tianjing objected loudly, raising his hands and waving vigorously.
"But you are not qualified at all." Naruto said calmly, "A father like you might not have existed from the beginning. It is a good thing for the children."
An Heduo Tianjing was angry.
The man dressed in British style sitting in the corner closed his book and spoke calmly: "I remember doing research abroad."
"Children's crying and desire for hugs are seeking a kind of interaction and security from the outside world."
"If it is missing for a long time, the child will lose his ability to perceive the outside world."
"What's the specific performance?"
"Just like your daughter."
Everyone's eyes fell on Anhedo Aura.
Unlike the other child in the room, there was no look of fear on her face even though she was being watched by so many people.
Or rather
So numb that he had no expression.
An Heduo Tianjing was stunned and murmured softly: "I just want to protect her."
"Self-righteous and untimely protection is a kind of persecution of children." Naruto sent Aura to the short-haired girl. "Fortunately, she is not old yet. Let's make up for her missing childhood."
An Heduo Tianjing lowered his head.
"Is the trouble solved?" When Naruto was about to turn around and leave, the head on the table asked.
Naruto turned back and smiled: "Your trouble should be solved for the time being."
As for your own.
He is still a little confused now.
Tsunayashiro Tokinada noticed something strange around him and noticed the tiny traces of Aizen's presence.
But he doesn't care.
With a state of mind that he could not understand, he told a secret involving the existence of the Three Realms and the sins of the "Tsunayashiro Family".
What do you want to do?
What purpose does Aizen want to achieve with this?
This didn't seem to pose any threat to himself or the other captains.
Naruto left the base.
Walking to the street, he was about to open the boundary door.
"Long time no see, Naruto." A frivolous greeting came from behind.
Naruto was startled and turned around to look in the direction of the source of the sound.
It was a black cat standing on the wall, wearing a cloak that didn't fit very well and was slightly too big.
It was that thing that blocked his perception of its spiritual pressure.
He realized something immediately.
He just restrained himself from shouting.
"Yes, it's me, Shifengin Yoruichi." Black Cat whispered, raising his paw to pull off his hood, "Don't worry, the enemy you turn a blind eye to now should still be in Soul Society, and there is something that attracts his attention even more. Things are happening."
"What attracts him more?" Naruto wondered.
Ye Yi shook his head: "You will know when you go back."
"This should be good news for you."
"As for now."
"Naruto, come with me. We haven't seen each other for a long time, so we should catch up on old times."
"Some important things by the way."
Naruto put the knife away and followed her away.
Soul Society, Tsunayashiro family.
The fire was blazing, and several houses were burned to ashes.
Tsunayashiro Tokinada approached a house.
The head of the family was sitting on the main seat, but he had no breath and died from exposure.
The remaining candidates for the head of the family, without exception, all have their bodies here, sitting in order just like they did in the past meetings.
Tsunayashiro Tokinada also returned to his seat and sat down.
"Isn't there anyone talking?" After being quiet for a while, he smiled softly, "You guys aren't usually very noisy, so why can't you say a word now?"
"oops-"
"It's obviously such an important occasion."
"In that case, let me be the one to break the silence."
"I propose that after the current head of the family dies, Tsunaya takes over as head of the family on behalf of Tokinada."
"No one objects?"
"Then let's do it."
He muttered to himself, stood up, walked to the body of the current head of the family, pushed him away casually, and sat down. Even if the blood stained his clothes, he was not allowed to move.
"turn out to be."
"This is what it feels like to be the head of Tsunayashiro's family." He grinned even more ferociously, and there was no trace of "joy" in his eyes.
Tsunayashiro Tokinada was intoxicated with himself, suddenly thought of something, and looked around the room with his eyes.
"The person who manipulated the Tsunayashiro family to do these things, you should be here."
"Why don't you come out and meet me."
"Thank you for giving me a reason and opportunity to execute the Tsunayashiro family. When I faced Captain Uzumaki, I have been working very hard to repay the 'favour' you gave me."
"But he is indeed a man of great integrity."
"Even if you are angered by me, you will only cut off one of my ears."
"It's a pity that I wasn't the head of the Tsunayashiro family at that time. Otherwise, he might have been deprived of the power of the God of Death for offending the nobles."
"So let's talk about how to give Naruto Uzumaki the ending he deserves."
"Okay?"
No one responded to him.
But he was right about one thing. There were other people in the room, but he couldn't see them.
Ichimaru Gin said softly: "I think his proposal is very good."
"He is also very keen and can detect the traces of Lord Aizen."
"The Tsunayashiro family seems to be a good force as well."
Aizen pushed up his glasses: "Silver, don't you see?"
"That guy has become Naruto-kun's prey."
He let go and walked out.
"We have also obtained the prey we wanted."
"Let's go."
"Naruto-kun is almost back."
"I can't wait to meet him."
Chapter 147 Black Cat and Night
Spiritual pressure surges.
A strong wind blew up, causing Tsunayashiro Tokinada's entire face to fly upwards, wringing out layers of wrinkles, making it distorted and ugly.
But that didn't stop him from speaking out: "Even if you learn the truth, do you still have this attitude?"
"It's so naive and ridiculous."
"Why are you people like this?"
"Want to make me into a new wedge."
"Although I have always thought that I am excellent, but even so, Captain Uzumaki seems to think too highly of me."
Naruto didn't respond to him.
He raised his other hand and separated part of his spiritual power from his body. The azure liquid-like energy dripped down with brilliant phantom light.
It surged up and covered Tsunayashiro Tokinada's face.
Wires and threads split apart, squirming like worms, following his facial features, opening his eyelids, dilating his nostrils, prying open his mouth, and burrowed into his body.
The seal that had been prepared long ago was printed on his chest.
"Four Symbols Seal"!
Complex techniques are concluded.
Tsunayashiro Tokinada lowered his head and looked down at the mark, as if he wanted to remember it.
But the next moment.
Naruto stretched out his hand a little and unfolded several more techniques to cover the "Four Symbols Seal".
"What is this?" Tsunayashiro Tokinada's voice was low.
Naruto said calmly: "A brand."
"Hunters always leave something behind on their prey."
"To prevent sudden disappearance or any dirty thoughts."
Tsunayashiro Tokinada didn't make any comment.
The sealing cloth is in place and the chains are removed.
The man with dark green hair fell to the ground in a panic.
Naruto walked over and took the little girl's hand.
"Captain Uzumaki, she promised to be with me." Tsunayashiro Tokinada raised his head and grinned.
responded to his.
It was a flash of lightning.
Abandon the chant of "White Thunder".
After wiping his ears, the pungent smell of burnt flesh floated away.
"Since the Soul King has been cut into pieces, he can still become a wedge in the world." Naruto turned around and looked at him coldly, "Then it shouldn't have any impact on you missing an ear."
Tsunayashiro Tokinada gritted his teeth and the expression on his face turned evil.
"Don't forget." Naruto whispered.
"伱 is the wedge to make up for."
"It's prey."
He took Anhedo Aura and left instantly.
Tsunayashiro Tokinada stood up and picked up the ear that had been pierced and blown off. He didn't know what he was thinking. He was obviously in a very embarrassed state tonight, but he laughed happily.
Naruki City, inside the organization base.
"You are such a scumbag." The short-haired girl looked at An Heduo Tianjing with disgust, "You imprisoned your daughter and did not allow her to be free."
"This is to protect her safety." An Heduo Tianjing responded angrily.
"Then she was targeted by someone else." The short-haired girl played with her hairpin, flicked it away and rolled her eyes, "Is this your protection?"
An Heduo Tianjing shook his head: "It's just a guess."
"If it's not Yincheng's request."
"Plus that person is so strong."
"I wouldn't do it so early."
Before he could finish his words, he was interrupted by another voice: "Then you should be lucky that you told me the news so early."
Everyone in the room followed the sound.
It was Naruto Uzumaki who came back, holding a little girl in his hand.
"Aura!" An Heduo Tianjing stood up and strode over.
A golden chain flew out, wrapped around his body, and controlled him.
"What are you doing?" He struggled and yelled, "I am her father."
Naruto ignored him and said calmly: "Someone is targeting her."
"But the matter has been resolved."
"That environment was not suitable for a child to live alone, so I brought her here."
An Heduo Tianjing's struggle became weaker.
"However." Naruto raised his head and looked at the man bound by the golden chain, "You are really an unqualified father."
"So, I will not give this child to you."
"Just because—"
He picked a circle among the crowd, and his eyes finally landed on one person: "I'll just ask you to take care of me."
The short-haired girl pointed at herself with a stunned expression: "Me?"
"When Kugo comes back, please stay with him." Naruto smiled.
The short-haired girl said coquettishly: "It's not impossible, but why does this kind of troublesome thing happen to me? I hate socializing with people the most."
"Then I'll change it." Naruto suggested.
"No need!" The short-haired girl immediately objected, "Leave it all to me. If you leave it to others, are you looking down on me?"
"It's not just taking care of the children."
"Brother Kugo is still very good at it."
The head that was floating and bumping on the map was laughing.
"I am his father, and my child should be taken care of by me." An Heduo Tianjing objected loudly, raising his hands and waving vigorously.
"But you are not qualified at all." Naruto said calmly, "A father like you might not have existed from the beginning. It is a good thing for the children."
An Heduo Tianjing was angry.
The man dressed in British style sitting in the corner closed his book and spoke calmly: "I remember doing research abroad."
"Children's crying and desire for hugs are seeking a kind of interaction and security from the outside world."
"If it is missing for a long time, the child will lose his ability to perceive the outside world."
"What's the specific performance?"
"Just like your daughter."
Everyone's eyes fell on Anhedo Aura.
Unlike the other child in the room, there was no look of fear on her face even though she was being watched by so many people.
Or rather
So numb that he had no expression.
An Heduo Tianjing was stunned and murmured softly: "I just want to protect her."
"Self-righteous and untimely protection is a kind of persecution of children." Naruto sent Aura to the short-haired girl. "Fortunately, she is not old yet. Let's make up for her missing childhood."
An Heduo Tianjing lowered his head.
"Is the trouble solved?" When Naruto was about to turn around and leave, the head on the table asked.
Naruto turned back and smiled: "Your trouble should be solved for the time being."
As for your own.
He is still a little confused now.
Tsunayashiro Tokinada noticed something strange around him and noticed the tiny traces of Aizen's presence.
But he doesn't care.
With a state of mind that he could not understand, he told a secret involving the existence of the Three Realms and the sins of the "Tsunayashiro Family".
What do you want to do?
What purpose does Aizen want to achieve with this?
This didn't seem to pose any threat to himself or the other captains.
Naruto left the base.
Walking to the street, he was about to open the boundary door.
"Long time no see, Naruto." A frivolous greeting came from behind.
Naruto was startled and turned around to look in the direction of the source of the sound.
It was a black cat standing on the wall, wearing a cloak that didn't fit very well and was slightly too big.
It was that thing that blocked his perception of its spiritual pressure.
He realized something immediately.
He just restrained himself from shouting.
"Yes, it's me, Shifengin Yoruichi." Black Cat whispered, raising his paw to pull off his hood, "Don't worry, the enemy you turn a blind eye to now should still be in Soul Society, and there is something that attracts his attention even more. Things are happening."
"What attracts him more?" Naruto wondered.
Ye Yi shook his head: "You will know when you go back."
"This should be good news for you."
"As for now."
"Naruto, come with me. We haven't seen each other for a long time, so we should catch up on old times."
"Some important things by the way."
Naruto put the knife away and followed her away.
Soul Society, Tsunayashiro family.
The fire was blazing, and several houses were burned to ashes.
Tsunayashiro Tokinada approached a house.
The head of the family was sitting on the main seat, but he had no breath and died from exposure.
The remaining candidates for the head of the family, without exception, all have their bodies here, sitting in order just like they did in the past meetings.
Tsunayashiro Tokinada also returned to his seat and sat down.
"Isn't there anyone talking?" After being quiet for a while, he smiled softly, "You guys aren't usually very noisy, so why can't you say a word now?"
"oops-"
"It's obviously such an important occasion."
"In that case, let me be the one to break the silence."
"I propose that after the current head of the family dies, Tsunaya takes over as head of the family on behalf of Tokinada."
"No one objects?"
"Then let's do it."
He muttered to himself, stood up, walked to the body of the current head of the family, pushed him away casually, and sat down. Even if the blood stained his clothes, he was not allowed to move.
"turn out to be."
"This is what it feels like to be the head of Tsunayashiro's family." He grinned even more ferociously, and there was no trace of "joy" in his eyes.
Tsunayashiro Tokinada was intoxicated with himself, suddenly thought of something, and looked around the room with his eyes.
"The person who manipulated the Tsunayashiro family to do these things, you should be here."
"Why don't you come out and meet me."
"Thank you for giving me a reason and opportunity to execute the Tsunayashiro family. When I faced Captain Uzumaki, I have been working very hard to repay the 'favour' you gave me."
"But he is indeed a man of great integrity."
"Even if you are angered by me, you will only cut off one of my ears."
"It's a pity that I wasn't the head of the Tsunayashiro family at that time. Otherwise, he might have been deprived of the power of the God of Death for offending the nobles."
"So let's talk about how to give Naruto Uzumaki the ending he deserves."
"Okay?"
No one responded to him.
But he was right about one thing. There were other people in the room, but he couldn't see them.
Ichimaru Gin said softly: "I think his proposal is very good."
"He is also very keen and can detect the traces of Lord Aizen."
"The Tsunayashiro family seems to be a good force as well."
Aizen pushed up his glasses: "Silver, don't you see?"
"That guy has become Naruto-kun's prey."
He let go and walked out.
"We have also obtained the prey we wanted."
"Let's go."
"Naruto-kun is almost back."
"I can't wait to meet him."
Chapter 148 Comrades and Plans
Under the leadership of Yoruichi, they came to Karakura Town.
"So you've been here all along." Naruto was surprised.
He came to Karakura Town quite often.
"After all, this is the Chongling Land. Only here can we live a slightly more comfortable life." Ye Yi yawned, "I heard that the little fox in your body can now manifest. Why didn't you put it out this time? Bring it here?"
"Sister Yoichi is really well-informed." Naruto smiled, and his tone softened, "It is with Uncle Shunsui and the others, and they are very close drinking buddies."
Yoruichi swung his tail and snorted: "I also know that Zombie is about to make your office his home."
Naruto chuckled.
"Take good care of her." Yoruichi stopped, "But don't tell her my news."
"She's a stickler."
"arrive."
Naruto looked up.
In an open space, a room stands, and the traces of decoration are still very new.
A signboard stands on the roof: "Urahara Store".
"Captain Kisuke is going to open a store?" Naruto stared at those four words, a little confused, "Is he going to completely integrate into human life?"
Yoruichi didn't care: "Who knows what he thinks."
"Oh, this is no ordinary store!" A voice came from behind, "In addition to human things, we are also preparing to sell important items to the God of Death!"
"Naruto, don't you think so."
"Is the relationship between humans and Death too monotonous?"
It was a familiar voice, but the tone and pitch were more mature and smooth than they had been a few decades ago.
Naruto didn't even look back and complained: "Normal humans don't want to see the God of Death."
"Naruto has grown a lot after not seeing each other for so many years." Urahara Kisuke exclaimed, "You wouldn't have said such things before."
Naruto tilted his head: "Captain Kisuke too."
"Stop calling me captain." Urahara Kisuke shook his head, "Just call me Kisuke, shall we go in and talk?"
Open the door and enter the house.
The furnishings are no different from a normal human store.
"Captain Mako and the others are not here?" Naruto spread out his perception. In this room, except for the two people around him, there was only the spiritual pressure of "Giroshi Tessai", and he was busy doing something in the compartment.
As well as an area blocked by the barrier, Naruto did not forcefully break through to peek.
"They don't want to stay with me." Urahara Kisuke shook his head, "They found another place to live outside."
"after all."
"That look is a bit ugly to the God of Death."
Naruto nodded: "It sounds like they are quite safe."
"Although the influence of 'hollowing' could not be completely eradicated, there is no fear of life." Urahara Kisuke asked Naruto to sit down, "They also mastered the ability to actively blur."
"Kuchiki Sojun of the Kuchiki family was also infected by the Hollow." Naruto said softly, "I used another method to seal the Hollow's power in his body."
"Make it into an existence similar to me."
He stretched out his hand and channeled a scroll on the table.
"It seems that Naruto and Captain Nirvana get along very well." Urahara Kisuke just took a look and could tell who had the skill to transform this technique. "This is the technique you used to seal Deputy Captain Kuchiki." ?"
"Yeah." Naruto nodded, "Brother Kisuke, take it and take a look, although it may be a little late for Captain Mako and the others."
"But it should still have some effect."
Urahara Kisuke smiled and put it away.
"I can now confirm that the enemy is Aizen Sosuke." Naruto continued softly.
Urahara Kisuke was surprised and raised his head: "Can you confirm?"
"How did you do it?"
Although
Mako Hirako kept shouting that it must be that guy.
I also suspected it was him, but I didn't collect any evidence.
Even if Yoruichi has hidden power in Soul Society, he hasn't found anything yet.
"I have the ability to distinguish truth from lies." Naruto said calmly, "Tōsen is going to be caught by me and let him show some flaws."
"So he admitted it to me openly."
"only."
"With his abilities like that, there is no way to attack him without evidence or the ability to break through his spell."
Urahara Kisuke was thoughtful.
"But Brother Kisuke asked me to come over. He must have some ideas?" Naruto asked him.
Urahara Kisuke nodded: "I have some ideas."
"During this time, I have been thinking why that guy Aizen couldn't wait to attack me."
Naruto narrowed his eyes.
oh.
This is really a question that I have never considered before.
That guy Aizen is a proud man.
Even if he was discovered by himself, he would rather have a "fair fight" with himself, rather than frame Kisuke Urahara.
"Now I understand." Urahara Kisuke said softly, "He wants to get the jade from me."
"Is that the gem that Brother Kisuke showed us that night?" Naruto recalled immediately.
Urahara Kisuke nodded: "That's right."
"What is that?" Naruto asked.
Urahara Kisuke lowered his head: "Let me think about what to say."
"That's something I studied by accident."
"Naruto, you have been in contact with that group of Fullbringers, so with your perception ability, you should be able to sense the source of the power of 'Fullbring' in their bodies."
"You mean the Soul King fragments?" Naruto said softly.
Urahara Kisuke was surprised and nodded: "You know so much."
"I heard everything from Tsunayashiro Tokinada." Naruto tilted his head and his eyes fell on Yoruichi who was napping on the table, "Everything in the Soul Society is the oldest, all the origin stories."
Yuroichi immediately looked up and pricked up his ears: "Did Tsunayashiro tell you all this?"
Naruto nodded.
"Miss Yoruichi, wait a moment." Urahara Kisuke said softly, "Let Naruto and I talk about Aizen first."
Naruto stopped talking.
"The production of the Hogyoku is based on the 'Fragment of the Soul King'." Urahara Kisuke slowly said, "I used the souls of hundreds of Hollows as auxiliary materials to make this thing."
"That is a treasure that can break the boundary between the Shinigami and the Hollows. After awakening, it will burst out with extremely terrifying spiritual pressure. Even the captain is insignificant under this spiritual pressure."
"But"
"Even so, the Hogyoku I made is still immature."
Naruto narrowed his eyes: "Immature?"
"Yes." Urahara Kisuke knocked on the table, "I guess that the piece in Aizen's hand should also be immature."
"I chose to use the soul of the 'Hollow' as the material."
"Aizen chose to use the soul of the 'Shinigami' as the material."
"So."
Urahara Kisuke raised his two hands, gently pushed them together, and stood up with his palms together: "The piece in his hand, plus the piece in my hand, will be truly mature when they are put together."
"He will do whatever it takes to convict me."
"The goal is to get another piece of Hogyoku."
Naruto looked at the door: "Then you, brother Kisuke, still opened such a store."
"Aren't you afraid that he will find it?"
Urahara Kisuke shook his head: "No secret can be hidden forever."
"With his ability, he will find us sooner or later."
"Since it can't be hidden, why not take the initiative."
Naruto thought: "So what do you want me to do?"
"I also heard about what Tosen wanted." Urahara Kisuke smiled and gave a thumbs up, "Great job!"
"Block one of Aizen's paths so that he can't easily attack the god of death again."
Naruto's face didn't have much joy: "But he will definitely not stop there."
"That guy will not become a coward because of some external pressure."
"Have you ever thought that he will change direction." Urahara Kisuke said softly.
Naruto was stunned.
Change direction, what does it mean?
Urahara Kisuke didn't say anything, just smiled: "Think about it carefully, Naruto, you will definitely be able to figure it out."
Naruto thought.
Tousen's words that night reached his ears.
Break the boundary between "Death God" and "Hollow".
Since it is not convenient to attack "Death God" again.
Then
Another direction.
"Starting from the 'Hollow', try to turn the 'Hollow' into a Death God?" Naruto got the answer and spoke with a heavy face.
"Bingo!" Urahara Kisuke raised his index finger, "The answer is correct!"
"I know." Naruto exhaled, "I will ask people to pay attention to whether there are any special Hollows."
Urahara Kisuke rubbed his hands: "In addition, I want to verify some other ideas."
"Naruto, please help me collect more information about Aizen."
Naruto spread his hands: "What he floats on the surface is all false disguise."
As he said, he paused, shook his head, and smiled bitterly: "No, sometimes when communicating with him, I can feel that those words that don't seem to be what he can say are true . "
"I don't know what he showed was true and what was false?"
Urahara Kisuke smiled: "Leave the troublesome analysis to me."
"I will analyze it."
Naruto responded: "I know."
"You are really hard-working." Urahara Kisuke sighed, "You have been fighting alone for so long."
"Now I will help you."
Naruto smiled and shook his head. Seeing that Urahara Kisuke said nothing, he turned his head and looked at the black cat: "Sister Yoruichi, can I ask you a few questions now?"
Urahara Kisuke sat upright, with no intention of leaving.
Yuroichi did not move to drive him away.
"You want to know what Tsunayashiro Tokinada said?" Yoruichi was cautious, stepping on her own tail, still a little uneasy, "But I have to confirm first, how much you know."
Naruto said bluntly: "The five nobles are the sinners who sealed the Soul King, made it a wedge to stabilize the three realms, and destroyed his body, leaving only his life."
"Sure enough." Yoruichi stepped on his tail again, "I can only say."
"Yes, there is nothing wrong with this statement."
Chapter 149 Aizen, there are things you don't know too
Soul Society.
A waning moon has just risen.
Inside the fifth division team building.
Sitting in dry landscape meditation, gravel is spread out, framing circles of ripples.
"Sure enough, the first thing Naruto-kun did after returning to Seireitei was to come find me." The man who was busy in front of the "pool" stopped and raised his head.
His gaze extended.
On the top of the wall, a dim and lonely moon reflected a straight, sharp shadow running towards the darkness.
"After Captain Aizen planned such a big thing, he still had time to take care of the courtyard himself." Naruto jumped down and stepped on the rockery.
"It's just that something that should have happened happened." The man smiled and carefully placed the tools in his hands where they should be, "and it's a good thing."
"Naruto-kun, aren't you happy?"
Naruto thought for a while and nodded: "It's indeed pleasant."
Aizen smiled brightly.
"It would be more pleasant if it happened naturally rather than being pushed by some shady person," he continued.
Aizen stretched out his hand: "Naruto-kun, after seeing so many things, do you still have this idea?"
"Tsunayashiro Tokinada's ugly, crazy face."
"Isn't that enough to wake you up?"
Naruto tilted his head to look at him with a calm expression: "You are such a strange person."
"I obviously don't shy away from what I'm doing."
"But why do we have to find someone or something darker and more conspiratorial?"
"Then you can call yourself 'just' with peace of mind."
Aizen asked back, with a gentle tone and a "big brother" smile: "Am I not?"
"If Naruto-kun is mourning for those ants who were unfortunately sacrificed under the wheels of justice."
"After seeing the evil deeds of the Tsunayashiro family."
"How much hatred is left in your heart?"
"Is it hatred that drives you to wield a knife against me, or is it something called 'sense of responsibility' that has always existed in your life and made you obey it subconsciously?"
A floating cloud floated over and covered the waning moon.
The shadow of night invaded, shrouding the entire fifth division.
And what shrouds this place is the power of "Jing Hua Shui Yue".
Troops were passing back and forth.
No one could see them, no one could hear them.
"Is there anything wrong with a sense of responsibility?" Naruto asked openly, "The reason why I haven't become something like Tsunayashiro Tokinada is because this kind of power supports me."
"And you, Aizen?"
"what you up to."
"What is the motivation that supports you to do these things?"
Aizen laughed and raised his hand to push up his glasses: "I thought we would need more 'communications' like today before we can talk about this topic."
He stretched out his hand and pointed upward.
"Naruto-kun, what do you think that is?"
Naruto raised his head in the direction he pointed.
Dark clouds, dim stars, weak wind, and the waning moon with exposed corners formed an endless sky.
"Is that the sky?" Aizen whispered.
"No, that's a high throne."
"You said, is there someone sitting on that unreachable throne?"
Naruto said nothing.
Aizen put down his hand: "Beyond the five nobles, there is also a being named the Spirit King."
"He is the master of Soul Society."
"But he indulged those nobles."
He paused, took a step forward, and spoke in a low and bewitching tone: "Having power, but doing nothing."
"It is extremely sinful and is the root of all darkness."
"My goal is to kill him and then become the master of this sky throne."
A strong wind blew.
The dark clouds that covered the waning moon were swept away, and the surrounding ones were also driven away quickly.
Decorated with dim stars.
The "light" of the moon seems to be brighter.
"These are what you are after." Naruto said softly.
Aizen smiled: "Isn't this enough in Naruto-kun's heart?"
"Very good reasons." Naruto shook his head, "If your understanding is correct."
"Oh?" Aizen raised his eyebrows in suspicion.
Naruto smiled: "Aizen, you are not as omniscient as you think."
Aizen spread his hands: "I never thought about it that way."
"It's even lower than what you think you are now." Naruto grinned with a bright smile, "What you know is not the truth."
Aizen narrowed his eyes.
A few hours ago, Urahara store.
Shifouin Yoruichi told Naruto what she knew about the history.
The ancestors of the Sifengyuan family have never denied the fact of "complicity".
Even in the records of the Shifengyuan family, the only person who appears to be more positive is the ancestor of the Shiba family. He tried to use his own body to replace the Soul King - but it is not easy to become a "wedge", and the "God of Death" does not qualifications.
Urahara Kisuke believes that if he wants to recreate a "Spirit King", he may have to "fuse all the powers in the world into one."
"Reaper", "Quincy", "Fushen Jutsu" and "Hollow".
This sounds incredible.
How could these four powers appear in one person at the same time?
Of course, Shifouin Yoruichi did not deny his "guilt", which confirmed Tsunayashiro Tokinada's statement.
"The Soul King is not the king of the Soul Society." Naruto did not hide it, but told this "truth", "It is to stabilize the human pillar of the 'Three Realms'."
"They are the victims of the corrupt nobles headed by the Tsunayashiro family."
"He has never had power, and naturally he has no laissez-faire."
"Aizen."
He paused, his blue eyes full of sincerity: "I wish I could call you 'Sosuke' again."
"Before your sins are too serious."
"It's not too late to repent now."
Using "Captain" as material for experiments is indeed a heinous crime.
But the more I have seen, the more I understand
How many people dare to say that they are not guilty at all?
Naruto didn't even dare to say that about himself.
Moreover, in the Gotei 13, the "evil" on Niryuri's body is not much weaker than the current "Aizen".
He can all be bailed out of the "nest of maggots".
Even if Aizen is imprisoned in "Wu Jian", he still has a chance to be released.
"Oh, so that's it?" Aizen whispered, his eyes shining, not moved by Naruto at all, "The throne in the sky has never been occupied by anyone from the beginning."
"That's it"
"Wouldn't that give me more reason to get it."
"Instead of letting those despicable guys continue to use its name to cheat."
Naruto was stunned.
But this answer did not surprise him.
"Really, you should continue to stick to your idea." He lowered his voice.
Aizen sighed, still with a smile on his face: "It seems that we are destined to not be able to travel together."
"Wait until the day when the swords confront each other"
"I will show no mercy."
Naruto said firmly: "I will spare your life."
"if."
He raised his head, looked past Aizen and towards the Fifth Division team building: "Your sin is unforgivable."
"I will personally send you to the throne you desire."
Aizen smiled and shook his head.
"If your only confidence is that pet."
"Change it."
"It doesn't look smart."
Naruto responded, "You're underestimating it, Aizen."
The two confront each other.
Aizen was the first to look away, picked up the tools again, and continued taking care of the garden.
Naruto left.
Division 7 also has to maintain order.
At this moment, the Seireite Palace exploded.
Although the Tsunayashiro family was not completely wiped out, it was not far behind. Only a few children of the main family lineage were left, from the head of the family to the heirs in line, who died brutally.
Even some people in the separate families were poisoned.
The Tsunayashiro family was originally a prosperous family like the Shihoin family.
But in one day, they were reduced to the same situation as the Kuchiki family, and the only heir left was "Tsunayashiro Tokinada".
Central Room 46 was furious.
The captain is emotionally stable.
The "Stealth Maneuver" was so busy that Broken Bee almost stopped coming to Division 7.
But within a few days, the matter disappeared.
Although no effective evidence has been collected, all signs point to the fact that the culprit responsible for the death of a large number of members of the Tsunayashiro family is no one else but the current "Tsunayashiro clan head" Tsunayashiro clan Tokinada.
He personally issued an order for Room 46 to stop investigating.
And in comparison.
When Naruto injured Tsunayashiro Tokinada, causing him to have a missing ear, he only received a light scolding from the captain.
"Nonsense!"
"Even if he did something wrong, you shouldn't hurt him."
He was also ordered to reflect in the seventh team's building, and he was not allowed to leave "Soul Society" and go to the "real world" for twenty years.
No. 46 was not satisfied with this punishment.
only.
Tsunayashiro Tokinada's attitude made them change their minds.
When this person was dealing with the investigation of Room 46 of the Central Committee, no matter what questions he answered, the answer was only "the only one".
Just turn your head to show the wound on your ear.
"This is the trace left by the friendly exchanges between Captain Whirlpool and I in this world."
No matter what the problem is, this is the sentence.
No evidence could be found to disprove his statement. There is no way to find a way for him to manipulate both the "real world" and the "Soul Society" at the same time.
They were troubled by Tsunayashiro Tokinada's almost "meat-on-a-hob" attitude.
Clearly the "Five Nobles".
Upon further investigation, this thing turned out to be the captain's disciple, a classmate of Kyōraku Shunsui and Ukitake Jūshirō.
Why is there such a big gap between him and "Kuchiki Byakuya"?
It's not that there are no doubts.
It is said that the oldest "Zanpakuto" is circulated in the "Tsunayashiro family". No one knows its effect now, but if there is anything that can achieve this level, it may be the only one.
But it is related to the "secrets of the five nobles", which is a taboo among taboos.
The seventh division team building.
Zhihou gritted his teeth and complained to Naruto about the behavior of Room 46.
We can obviously continue the investigation, but we still have to.
She now somewhat understands why Shifengyuan Ye had such an attitude towards nobles and power.
Chapter 150: The Strongest Zanpakuto of Ice and Snow
But among her complaints, there were very few that related to herself.
The "stealth maneuver" was terminated, which did not bring much blow to her.
On the contrary, she couldn't tell "Sifengyuan Yoruichi" the news, which made her very unhappy.
Of course she knew that Yoruichi had his own intelligence channels.
However, saying it personally and telling others are two different things.
News about the Tsunayashiro family was suppressed by all parties, and the ninth team worked hard to eliminate all kinds of gossip.
After all the negative news disappeared, Soul Society seemed to be as peaceful as ever.
Time is like running water.
Naruto continued his life and conducted research. Of course, it was not the previous small-scale research that only focused on one technique. Instead, he began to try to conduct systematic research on the "essence of power".
It's very difficult to get started.
According to Niryuri, what Naruto did before was just to imitate other people's ideas and carry out "technical development", which was the basic work of the unconventional team members of the Ghost Demon Sect.
Real research is not as simple as patting your head and figuring out a technique.
Although Nirvana has a bad mouth, he is undoubtedly very professional in this regard.
Naruto studied behind him.
His Zanpakutō training has not fallen behind either.
Whenever the "seedling" in his body sends a signal that it wants "nourishment", he will go to fight Zaraki Kenpachi.
but.
Zaraki Kenpachi was a little reluctant to fight Naruto.
This man is indeed very interesting to chop or be chopped by him.
But the cutting was not pleasant.
Every time in the middle of the fight, when no one fell down, he would shout to stop.
It makes people unable to get up or down.
If you want to take action by force, he can also use the sealing technique to suppress himself. If the commotion is too big, the old man, the captain, will come out and reprimand him, telling him to learn more from the whirlpool captain and know how to behave.
What about rejecting it outright?
Zaraki Kenpachi was reluctant to give up, so he could only pinch his nose, hoping that this time he could chop longer.
In contrast, Kyuubi was at home in Seireitei like a duck in water.
From the captain to the team members, its name is familiar to everyone.
even
After discovering that the "cute appearance" of a small size gave it certain advantages, it even dared to touch the first team and pull the captain's beard.
Of course, it would be indispensable to be electrocuted by Chojiro and thrown out.
In terms of practice, it also progressed rapidly.
Whether it is the fusion with another self or the development of the "knife".
It's just compared to the "boring" practice.
He would still rather go drinking with Uncle Chunshui.
Unexpected.
The one who has the best relationship with Kyuubi is not the Komamura left formation, but Yachiru.
When facing her, Kyuubi was particularly patient, and was even willing to enlarge his body a little, and then put her on board, and the two of them had fun in the Seireitei.
The matter of pulling the captain's beard was planned by Yachiru and executed by Kyuubi.
The seventh division captain's office.
Looking at the smoky environment, Naruto sighed: "Why are you here again?"
"This is not an izakaya."
Jingraku Shunsui put his head around: "I bumped into them on the road. They said they were coming to your place, so I followed them."
"Hey, Isshin, why do you come to Naruto."
Matsumoto Rangiku slapped the table and put down the wine glass with a serious expression: "It's broken!"
"Captain Isshin, we have serious business with Captain Naruto."
Shiba Isshin said "Ah" in confusion.
After meeting Matsumoto Rangiku's eyes, she suddenly realized and nodded: "Yes, yes, we have something serious to do."
"Don't make it up for me at the last minute." Naruto looked at them suspiciously, his eyes full of disbelief.
Matsumoto Rangiku said seriously: "This is a serious matter."
"But before you talk to Captain Naruto, you have to promise me something."
Naruto nodded at the table: "You asked me to do something, and you want me to agree to a condition."
Matsumoto Rangiku's face froze and she laughed: "Captain Naruto, don't say that, we are all colleagues of the Seireitei, and I have such a good relationship with Kyuubi!"
She said hello.
Kyuubi struggled and struggled out of her chest, shouting angrily and hatefully: "Rangiku, you damn woman."
"If you stuff me in again, I'll dig it out for you!"
Matsumoto Rangiku sighed: "This is a good treatment that many people can't even dream of."
Kyuubi jumped on the table and shook his fur: "I'm just a fox."
"Get down to business." Naruto reminded her.
Matsumoto Rangiku raised her hand: "Captain Uzumaki, then I'll say something ugly first."
"This is the person I found. He will be in our tenth division from now on."
Naruto narrowed his eyes.
This is
Found a good seed?
"It's just what Captain Naruto thought." Matsumoto Rangiku pinched her waist and said proudly, "Yes, I found an amazing young man in Rukongai."
"Very talented!"
"Although there is no test yet, but..."
"The amount of spiritual pressure he leaked out frightened me."
Naruto looked at Matsumoto Rangiku.
This woman is usually not very serious, and she always takes things very seriously.
He can speak frivolously and cannot lie or deceive others.
and
She is a very hard-working person in private, and is now the deputy captain of the 10th Division.
Even she felt "frightened" by the spiritual pressure.
Have you reached the level of captain?
"Then what?" Seeing that she was shaking but not talking, Naruto urged her to ask.
Matsumoto Rangiku was stunned, lowered her head, scratched the back of her head and smiled foolishly: "Of course there is a problem."
"He doesn't want to become a god of death."
"I tried several times, but I couldn't convince him."
"I originally wanted Captain Isshin to go in person, but he..."
Rangiku turned around and looked behind her. In the free time when they just said a few words, Shiba Isshin had already made a fist fight with the Nine-Tailed Fox, and Kyoraku Shunsui was the referee.
"Look." She was helpless and sighed, "If such a person goes there, it will only make him more resistant."
"The gods of death are all a bunch of messed up guys."
"I feel like he may have some prejudice against me."
Naruto was silent.
The Nine-Tailed Fox took the time to turn his head: "Damn big woman, have you ever thought that he might not be prejudiced."
"Nonsense!" Matsumoto Rangiku immediately retorted.
"Since he doesn't want to be a god of death, then..." Naruto shook his head.
If he doesn't want to be a god of death, then don't be one. Everyone has their own ideas.
"The problem is that he has become an uncontrollable factor now." Matsumoto Rangiku said with a serious expression.
Naruto frowned: "Uncontrollable factors?"
"His spiritual pressure is very strong, but it can't be well controlled." Matsumoto Rangiku shook her head, "The most important thing is that he seems to have communicated with his sword."
"His sword seems to be of the ice and snow type, and it is very strong."
"The leakage of spiritual pressure will cause some changes in the celestial phenomena. The scope is still small now, but with his spiritual pressure and the speed at which he communicates with his inner self, it will probably not take long before it will affect the entire area, and even several neighboring areas."
Shiba Isshin turned back: "Only ordinary elemental systems will not have such changes."
"With this performance, do you know who I think of?"
Naruto's face was heavy: "Captain?"
Shiba Isshin nodded: "Yes, that may be the strongest Zanpakuto of the ice and snow type. If such a power can be convinced, it is better to be controlled by the Gotei 13."
"That group of nobles"
Naruto stood up: "I know."
"Thank you for your hard work, Captain Uzumaki." Shiba Isshin frowned, bowed seriously and thanked him.
Naruto glared at him and sneered.
Xiliuhun Street, Runlin'an District.
April has just passed, and there are still a few late cherry blossoms in bloom.
A white-haired boy woke up from his sleep.
He stared at the front.
It's not that he had a bad dream, but that the dream was too real.
In the cold ice cave, a huge ice dragon stood in front of him.
The voice was deafening, asking him to call its name.
It.
It told him the name, but it was vague and not clear enough.
Ever since being targeted by that frivolous woman with abnormally developed chest muscles.
This dream has happened more and more often.
"Grandma, I..." He turned around, and the old man sleeping next to him was curled up in the quilt, shivering, and even the outermost layer of quilt was condensed with a thin layer of frost.
This made his pupils dilate.
This is
"Condensing the moisture in the atmosphere into ice?" When he was surprised, a soft and gentle voice came from beside him, "What a good ability."
The white-haired boy didn't turn around yet.
The owner of the voice squatted down and stretched out his hand to cover his grandmother.
The green light spread.
The grandmother's face immediately eased.
"Who are you?" he asked.
"He is the captain." The answer was the familiar frivolous female voice, "A very powerful person, don't worry, your grandmother will be fine."
"It's just a slight frostbite, no spiritual damage." Naruto replied.
The white-haired boy turned around.
The orange-wavy female shinigami who had been entangled with him for some time was Matsumoto Rangiku.
She looked at Naruto again.
She looked back and forth, and suddenly realized: "Is this your brother?"
"It would be too embarrassing to have a blood relationship with such a woman." Naruto stood up.
The white-haired boy nodded in agreement.
Matsumoto Rangiku clenched his fist.
Normal mind, normal mind
These two are not mature men yet, and they don't understand the charm of mature women at all.
"I don't know why you don't want to be a god of death." Naruto looked at him, "I don't want to tell you those high-sounding reasons."
"You should cherish the people around you."
The white-haired boy lowered his head.
"But now the facts are in front of us."
"If your power is not controlled, it will hurt the people around you."
"As you grow up, the stronger your power is, the greater the trauma will be."
Naruto paused and stretched out his hand: "I am Uzumaki Naruto, the captain of the seventh team."
"I invite you to study at the Maou Spiritual Academy."
"What's your name?"
The white-haired boy raised his head, shook his hand, and reported his name: "Hitsugaya Toushirou".
(Also, there is another chapter guaranteed tonight)
Chapter 151 That Similar Face
"Can I not become a god of death, but learn to master this power?" Hitsugaya Toshiro asked, lowering his head and looking at his sleeping grandmother.
Naruto shook his head.
Rangiku explained: "The Shinigami are not a loose organization."
"Once in, there's no out."
Hitsugaya Toshiro frowned.
"The essence of the Gotei Thirteen is a violent organization created to rule Soul Society." Naruto spoke more openly.
Hitsugaya Toshiro continued to lower his head.
Naruto whispered: "But."
"The Seireitei will not restrict your freedom of life too much."
"You can visit this elder anytime you want."
"But living with her is impossible."
Hitsugaya Toshiro raised his hand and stared at the palm: "If I don't practice strength, will I..."
He didn't dare to say it completely.
What happened just now was already a sign, and he was unwilling to face even this small "sign".
Naruto just nodded his head.
"Then I agree." Toshiro nodded.
Naruto smiled: "Then you make some preparations and say goodbye to those who should say goodbye. I will pick you up tomorrow."
Toshiro responded.
"Sure enough, it is a certain woman whose appearance is not convincing at all." Naruto tilted his head and said with a smile to the person behind him.
Rangiku glared: "It's you who don't understand!"
"Even if Captain Naruto has grown up, there is no difference in aesthetics from that little kid."
"Do you understand?"
Toshiro clenched his fists: "You hateful woman!"
"I've already annoyed you."
"I'm not a child. I'm almost a hundred years old this year."
"And you have nothing to be proud of with those two pieces of meat!"
His words reached their ears, surprising both of them.
"Are you almost a hundred years old?" Naruto asked.
Toshiro pinched his waist and nodded his head.
"I thought you were still an underage soul." Rangiku was in disbelief and looked dull.
Toshiro looked disgusted: "I have reached the age where I can call myself an old man."
"But why are you only this small in height?" Rangiku stretched out her hand to show that Toshiro's height only reached her chest.
Toshiro's expression froze, he clenched his fists tighter and gritted his teeth: "I'm just not developed yet."
"Captain Naruto is about the same age as you, and you may be a little smaller." Matsumoto Rangiku pretended to be exaggerated, shaking her head, "But the height difference between you-"
Toshiro moved forward subconsciously.
Naruto is now taller than Rangiku.
Even if the white hair was struggling to rise, the pointy hair was just barely brushing against Naruto's ribs.
"Are you really about the same age as me?" He raised his head and looked up at Naruto in disbelief.
Naruto nodded.
Toshiro refused to give up and found that even so, it would be difficult to make up the gap, so he sighed bitterly.
Rangiku scoffed without hesitation.
Ups and downs, storms and waves.
"Don't be discouraged, this won't be your last height." Naruto did not laugh along with him. He nodded his head and spoke to comfort Toshiro, who had a deep understanding of Toshiro's mood at this time.
"Of course!" Toshiro raised his head stubbornly, "I will definitely grow taller."
"This may have something to do with your spiritual pressure." Naruto thought for a while.
Toshiro was stunned.
"Everything in the Soul Society is made of spirit children." Naruto raised his hands, one hand up and one hand down, "Your body is no exception."
"But your spiritual pressure is too huge."
"At once"
He squeezed his hands together.
"External spiritual pressure compresses your growth space."
"That's why you only have this height now."
Toshiro's pupils widened.
The reasons for studying at Zhenyang Spiritual Arts Academy have become much more abundant!
But Rangiku's laughter only got louder and louder.
"As for that woman, don't take it to heart." Naruto continued to comfort him, "Don't look at her as a villain now."
Rangju was angry and was about to fight back.
Naruto continued slowly and calmly: "This woman is crazy enough to label you as a member of the 10th Division. From now on, you will also be a member of the 10th Division."
"Don't look at it. She is the vice-captain now."
"but"
"With your ability, you can at least replace her after entering the 10th division."
"She will have to listen to you then."
Rangiku's expression froze.
Toshiro's eyes lit up: "Really?"
"Really, she will have to listen to you then." Naruto nodded his head.
Rangiku scratched her head, admitting that she had laughed a little too loudly just now.
Wait until the next day to pick up Toshiro again.
Although it has passed the "school start" time, Rangiku was able to get things done on her own even without Naruto having to speak in person, and she did not blatantly break the rules. It was just that a "preparatory course" was added to the new students. Toshiro will Enroll as a "matriculant" with first-year students.
Wait until next year for the assessment.
If you pass the assessment, you will be promoted to "second year student".
certainly
If you perform well, you may graduate directly as a "first-year student", and this possibility is the largest and most recognized.
"Another genius." Bogan was delighted and grinned extremely happily, "Naruto brought me a big surprise."
Naruto smiled and shook his head: "It's all Rangiku's fault."
Bo Gang waved his hands in joy, and the wrinkles on his face were covered with flowers: "It's not just that."
"Naruto, your student resources have improved a lot since you graduated from school."
"Even this year, there are several people with seventh-level and sixth-level spiritual power when they entered school."
"Even Captain Aizen said that a captain-level figure might be born among them."
Naruto whispered: "Does Aizen think so highly of them?"
Bo Gang nodded happily.
He may not know which class he has taught is the worst.
But in terms of overall quality, this class will definitely be the highest quality class I have ever taught.
Even though there was a character like "Naruto Uzumaki" in Naruto's class, the rest of them didn't become very talented. The one with the highest status now only serves as a low-level officer in the ninth division.
Compared with this year's guaranteed two vice-captains, several senior officers, and a high probability of "captain level".
In Naruto's class, the average quality was lagged behind by others.
College playground.
"Xiao Bai, you're here too at the Mao Spiritual Arts Academy." The black-haired girl noticed the little white-haired man following Naruto and the others, and stood on tiptoe to say hello, "Didn't you say you wanted to stay at home with grandma? "
"Don't call me Xiaobai!" Toshiro gritted his teeth, "Bedwetting Taozi!"
The black-haired girl's face turned red: "What are you talking about!"
Only then did she notice that the two people in front of Toshiro were the dean and the famous "Uzumaki Captain of Division 7" in the Seireitei.
She greeted primly.
"Xiaobai, is this your friend?" Naruto used the title skillfully.
Toshiro nodded subconsciously: "Yes, her name is Hinamori Momo, and she grew up with me in Rukongai."
Halfway through his words, he realized something and looked at Naruto: "Don't call me Xiaobai!"
"This title is not serious at all."
Naruto smiled: "How cute."
Hinamori Momo nodded repeatedly, her eyes bright, looking at Naruto, she felt like "a fellow-minded person".
"Just in time, Hinamori-kun, call the other members of Class 1 and let Captain Uzumaki meet you." Dean Haoka waved his hand and said with a smile, "In the future, you may have the opportunity to become Captain Uzumaki. Right arm."
Hinamori Momo agreed happily and trotted away.
Returned soon with a group of people.
Including Hinamori Momo, there were two men at the head.
A blond with a darker texture, her spiritual pressure is similar to that of Momo Hinamori.
There was another man with arrogant red hair and an appearance that reminded Naruto of "Ginjo Kūgo". He had the kind of face that looked inherently "stinky".
"This is Kira Izuru, a sixth-class spiritual power when he entered school."
Kazuki Haoka pointed at the blond boy and introduced him.
Then he pointed at the red-haired one.
"This is Renji Abarai. He was also a sixth-class spiritual power when he entered school. Among them, he is the hardest working one."
They greeted with formality.
team leader
For them who are still students, it is an existence that is unattainable.
When Kazuki Haoka introduced it.
Naruto's eyes wandered among the crowd and stopped on the short-haired girl next to Renji Abarai.
Abarai caught this gaze and subconsciously protected the short-haired girl behind him.
"Who is this?" After everyone had finished introducing, Kazuki Haoka still hadn't introduced this girl, so Naruto stretched out his hand and asked proactively.
Abarai was nervous and said loudly: "This is Rukia!"
"My friend, come play with us."
"She's not in the same class."
Bo Gangyixi was still a little confused, but when he heard the name, he suddenly came back to his senses: "Oh"
"Rukia, I have some impressions."
"She is also a very talented girl. She was ranked eighth in Lingwei when she entered school."
"But my talent in cutting skills is a bit lacking, so I was assigned to the second class."
Rukia walked out cautiously and said hello obediently.
"Rukia, what's wrong with her?" Abarai was more nervous than she was.
Naruto shook his head and smiled slightly: "She reminds me of an old friend."
It was just that at first glance, he really mistook her for "Miss Feizhen". It was the unique spiritual pressure that made him reject the idea.
Rukia was stunned.
Abarai was also stunned, but he quickly thought of something, and nervously added another three points.
Are they lovers?
This look of remembrance and love?
Even before she confessed her love, her love rival suddenly became the team leader?
Hao Gangyi thought of something and suddenly said: "Is it the one the Kuchiki family said?"
Naruto nodded and smiled at Rukia: "Get ready."
"The Kuchiki family will send someone to pick you up after a while."
"But don't worry, this is a good thing."
Rukia nodded in confusion.
Naruto smiled and left.
Only then did the crowd start talking about it.
"I was spotted by the captain!" Some people were envious.
"You're so lucky, we just look alike." Some people were jealous, but before they could finish speaking, Abarai stared at him and stopped talking.
Rukia wondered: "What is the Kuchiki family?"
In the crowd, a student born into a lower-level noble said: "That is the head of the five nobles, the most noble family in the Soul Society."
(No more QAQ)
Chapter 140 Wedding
Kuchiki Byakuya and Naruto looked at each other.
Those eyes were as blue as the sky.
I came to Naruto just to give myself courage and seek some support. There were not many people in the Soul Society who could speak a few words in the Kuchiki family and had weight, and he was the only one I could ask.
But.
What I got was more precious than what I wanted at the beginning.
The extent to which Naruto was willing to do was much higher than he expected.
"Thank you very much." Byakuya bowed to thank him.
He had some confidence and some strength in his heart.
The obstacles of this matter were not as big as Kuchiki Byakuya thought.
Among the five nobles.
The Shifengin family did not express their position. After the Tosen Yama incident was exposed, they could not wait to return the position of the head of the family to "Shifengin Yoruichi", which made the Shifengin family have no "head of the family" and they could not express their position on any unnecessary things.
There is no need to say much about the Shiba family.
They have all moved out of the Soul Society and live in the Rukongai.
Apart from the "Tsunayashiro family", there is another family that has always been mysterious and does not interfere in anything in the Soul Society, so naturally there is no objection.
As for the Tsunayashiro family,
they clearly oppose it.
But who cares?
This family's face has long been completely lost, and no one thinks that "they" are qualified to criticize the Kuchiki family, who have the same status or even a little higher status.
There are many discussions among the lower nobles.
They sympathize with Kuchiki Ginrei. His son is almost "dead", his daughter is dead, and his son-in-law with some talents has done such a rebellious thing, and was suppressed and sealed, and he is not even in the Soul Society.
The fate of the Kuchiki family is rough.
In the end, there is only one grandson left to rely on.
Now this grandson has made such a choice.
They are not thinking that "high and mighty nobles" should not marry "lowly and humble commoners".
It is related to "true blood".
Not only was Hima born in "Rukoundai", but he also had no "spiritual power", and was the most ordinary soul.
Byakuya Kuchiki was not only a "noble", but also the first heir of the "Kuchiki family". In the matter of inheriting the "Kuchiki family", Byakuya's father Kuchiki Sojun was not as good as his son.
If one person must be selected to represent "Seireitei" and "Soul Society".
Apart from the "captain-general", the most qualified one is the head of the Kuchiki family.
Death gods and ordinary souls cannot give birth to offspring.
At least marry someone who can give birth to children.
They did not dare to openly point fingers at Byakuya Kuchiki, and wanted to instigate Shunsui Kyoraku, who could represent the lower nobles, to come forward.
But Kyoraku Shunsui.
"Those people are too annoying." He held the wine bowl and complained, "They block the door every day. I can't find any chance to relax."
Shiba Isshin nodded in agreement: "Even I was found."
"It's so hard to understand their thinking."
"Hasn't our Shiba family been expelled from the ranks of the 'Five Great Nobles' a long time ago? Now they remember the Shiba family instead."
"And what's the point of looking for me?"
"Look for Haiyan, I'm just a branch family."
Rangiku held a bowl of wine in each hand and looked at Kyuubi with dangerous eyes: "You nobles' affairs are too complicated, but now just drink well and don't say these depressing words."
"Little fox, do you want some?"
"This is good stuff."
Kyuubi leaned over, smelled the slightly pungent smell, and looked back at Naruto.
Naruto stared at them expressionlessly.
"Captain Uzumaki, don't be so serious, come and have a sip too?" Rangiku looked over and laughed.
Naruto sighed: "I understand your feelings now."
"But."
"Shouldn't we go to a pub to drink?"
"Why in my office?"
He glanced at Soi-Fong in the corner, who was a little at a loss. If it was Naruto, she could still be a little "unbridled", but whether it was Kyoraku Shunsui or Shiba Isshin, these two people were both reliable "seniors" in her heart.
"We want to go too." Kyoraku Shunsui said confidently, "But those people will ruin our mood."
Shiba Isshin nodded, and then added: "Naruto, it's different here."
"They don't dare to provoke you."
Naruto curled his lips: "You make me sound like a star of doom."
"To those nobles, you do feel that way." Shiba Isshin nodded seriously, "The last time you punched Tsunayashiro Tokinada, it was almost equivalent to punching all the nobles."
Naruto said calmly: "He deserves it."
"Those nobles are also afraid that they deserve it." Shiba Isshin stretched, "When Vice Captain Kuchiki gets married, this matter will be over."
"It's still comfortable here."
"Can you give me a cushion?"
Naruto gritted his teeth and clenched his fist.
This person is more indulgent than in the izakaya!
Soi-Fong stood up: "I'll get it."
"Oh, thank you." Shiba Isshin waved his hand, his tone frivolous.
"Please get one for me too." Kyoraku Shunsui also shouted.
"Captain Soi-Fong, please bring one for me as well." Rangiku added furtively. With the two captains as a cover, her proposal didn't seem so outrageous at this time.
Kyuubi's attention was all on the bowl of wine, and he tentatively stuck out his tongue.
smell
It's not very good. It stimulates the taste buds on the tongue and makes the whole face twist and twist.
"That's not how you drink wine." Shunsui slapped Kyuubi on the head and picked it up.
Kyuubi groaned and struggled a few times without any pain.
This man is dangerous!
Although he looks playful and smiling, he doesn't look serious.
But let's fight.
Kyuubi didn't have much confidence.
"But then again." Kyoraku Shunsui tilted his head and looked at Naruto, "What is it? I haven't seen it before."
Naruto said nothing, only raised his hand and pointed at himself.
Shiba Isshin and Suihou were confused, their eyes were puzzled, but they did not ask further questions.
Kyōraku Shunsui was one of the first captains to come into contact with Naruto. He knew Naruto's physical condition and had seen his initial interpretation. After transforming into the four-tails, he had obvious "fox" characteristics.
When I saw his action, I immediately understood.
yes.
That power in your body?
"Isn't it a little inappropriate to give it a deadly attack and give it a shallow beating?" Kyōraku Shunsui took Kyuubi's armpit and raised it high.
Kyuubi couldn't bear it anymore, so she raised her foot and kicked him hard in the face: "Don't tease me like this!"
Jingraku Shunsui covered his nose: "What a strong force."
"It also has its own Hakkai." Seeing him slumped, Naruto laughed, "In terms of strength, it's a little stronger than the Captain of the Broken Bee."
Broken Bee, who had just brought the mat back, paused.
His face was filled with confusion and confusion.
ah?
What is better than yourself?
Following Naruto's gaze, she also noticed that the gazes of the other three people were all focused on the same point - the nine-tailed fox with gorgeous fur.
so.
Did the sentence just now say "this fox is stronger than me"?
Impossible?
"Really?" Rangiku was surprised and incredulous.
Broken Bee is the captain.
The Kyuubi is so small and looks like a pet, but it can be so powerful?
"Can it have a beginning?" Kyōraku Shunsui was even more surprised than Rangiku.
Naruto nodded: "Well, it is also an independent individual."
Kyuubi grinned.
Jingraku Shunsui picked it up: "Is this so?"
"It's incredible!"
Kyuubi struggled and wanted to continue flying and kicking.
Jingraku Shunshui said repeatedly: "I'm sorry, what I just said was inappropriate. Let me teach you how to drink."
"Consider it my compensation for you."
Kyuubi looked at him doubtfully.
"Really." Chun Shui looked serious.
Kyuubi is a very difficult guy to deal with, but he is also an easy guy to deal with.
It had a good compatibility with Kyoryaku spring water, and we started talking and laughing after just a few glasses of wine.
Naruto sighed.
These people made their office a mess.
Only two of them, myself and Zhanfei, are normal.
He looked over.
Even in this environment, she is still handling team affairs seriously. Well, judging from the content, it seems that she is from the second team.
All right.
I am the only normal person.
He thought for a while and went to the twelfth division without being tempted by Rangju to drink with them.
Nirvana made a request to Nirvana, and he was reluctant, but he still agreed.
Kuchiki Byakuya's wedding is scheduled to take place in the New Year.
The only one who could cause any obstruction, the Kuchiki family themselves, had almost no objections.
Kuchiki Ginrei's attitude is very gentle. Those things in the past have made him tolerant. Kuchiki Byakuya's thoughts and decisions are more important than anything else.
This actually put a lot of pressure on Byakuya Kuchiki.
On New Year's Day, it snowed heavily.
The Kuchiki family's wedding was a grand and lively event, which was what Kuchiki Ginrei meant. After experiencing so much pain, the Kuchiki family should also use some happy things to disperse those "bad luck".
Feizhen was so frightened that she was in a daze and was led by the nose the whole time.
She knew that Byakuya Kuchiki was the God of Death, but she never thought that Byakuya Kuchiki would have such a high status.
The example of the superior nobles and the pinnacle of the three realms.
The souls in Rukongai cannot contact the God of Death, let alone the "nobles".
She thought that Byakuya Kuchiki was just an ordinary team member - after all, he often appeared in Rukongai and performed missions.
Naruto was their witness.
Even the captain couldn't compare to Naruto's importance in this matter.
The wedding takes place.
"Naruto-kun has already reached this position." Aizen came over and stood next to Naruto, "It has only been a few decades."
"Captain Aizen also surprised me." Naruto looked at him with a smile, "It turns out that disguise can be maintained for such a long time."
"Do you think this is a disguise?" Aizen tilted his head and looked at him, "I sincerely hope the world can become a better place."
Kagura's heart eye reported that this sentence was true.
Aizen shifted his gaze to Kyuubi in the distance: "I really hope you can call me Soyousuke again."
Chapter 142 protector
It is not a secret that Ginjo Kūgo possesses the "Fushin Technique".
This is a very novel power.
With his permission, the 12th Division will conduct monitoring for one year.
It is confirmed that this kind of power will not destroy the balance of the three realms. The "Hollow" destroyed by the Perfection Technique will be the same as after being destroyed by the God of Death. Its spirit son returns to the Soul Society and is not "completely annihilated".
Therefore, although this force is separated from the supervision of the Gotei 13, since it will not destroy the balance, and there is only Ginjo Kūgo, after discussion, it was decided to maintain the current attitude towards Ginjo Kūgo without making any changes. .
There are many people who are interested in the "Fujin Technique".
but.
Not many people dare to express this idea, let alone actually do it.
The acting Shinigami was brought back by Captain Uzumaki Naruto of the seventh division.
Soul Society's communication with him is also led by Captain Uzumaki.
It was obvious that that person was his younger brother.
If you want to take action against him, even if you want to take action against Captain Uzumaki, you don't have the guts.
Niryuri was the only person who openly expressed his interest in the "Fushen Technique". After being beaten several times by Naruto, he also learned to speak well. He personally requested Ginjo Kūgo, and after several times in a row, he got Ginjo Kūgo's permission to conduct some detailed research on the premise that he would not be harmed and that he had time.
Kyōraku Shunsui's eighth division is the "intelligence team".
Collecting information is fast.
A few days later.
He came with a list.
Naruto took it and looked at it. There were three pages of names listed.
Most of them are individuals, with Division 12 having the largest number of members, accounting for almost two-thirds.
A small number of them are "small groups" within the Seireitei, but they are all organized by low-level chief officials and participated by ordinary team members.
None of these individuals or groups are strong enough.
Not to mention letting Naruto take action, he would not pose a threat to Ginjo Kūgo.
Only the group that was placed at the end and introduced in almost half a page made Naruto frown.
"Tsunayashiro family." He read out the words above.
Jingraku Shunsui's eyes were deep.
This is the information he asked people to collect, and he has naturally read it.
After reading it, he came to the same result as Naruto - among these people and groups, the only one who could pose a threat to Ginjo Kūgo was this superior noble.
"If it were them, they wouldn't have been able to cut it off in advance." Chun Shui frowned, "It's hard to imagine that the candidates would be so extreme."
Either it's not worth their while, or it's hard for them to take action.
"Uncle Shunshui, do you think this is a coincidence?" Naruto shook his head.
Chun Shui was stunned.
Naruto put down the information: "I know a little bit about the Soul King."
Chunshui's breath suddenly became deeper and deeper: "Naruto, how do you know?"
"Captain Ukitake told me." Naruto stretched out his hand and clicked on the line "Tsunayashiro Family". "He didn't tell me the truth, saying that I am not suitable to know these things now."
"Don't worry, Uncle Chunshui, I won't ask you any questions."
"I just want to know."
"Did Tsunayashiro Tokinada marry the god of death named "Utamasu" for something related to the Soul King?"
"I remember you taking care of that."
Chun Shui scratched his head and looked confused: "You are really keen. How could you have such a guess?"
He didn't answer directly.
As the captain of the intelligence team, I cannot reveal these unspeakable things.
I can only express my affirmation in a relatively obscure way.
"They have the loudest opposition to Byakuya and Miss Hijin's marriage." Naruto sneered, "How could such a stubborn person allow a member of his family to marry a woman from Rukongai? grim Reaper."
"Not to mention."
"Tsunayashiro Tokinada doesn't seem to like her at all."
"How could you do such a thing if you didn't have an ulterior motive?"
Chun Shui said nothing.
Naruto continued: "They have studied the power of the Soul King, and that is a sufficient reason to attack Ginjo Kūgo."
"So this is not a coincidence, it is inevitable."
"This is the opponent Aizen carefully selected and prepared for me."
"He also carefully selected the chess pieces that are least likely to reveal traces of his existence."
Jingraku Shunsui shook his head: "He is so brave."
"Even the Tsunayashiro family dared to take advantage of them."
Naruto's tone was calm: "How is the Tsunayashiro family better than the captain?"
"Don't that guy Aizen still dare to use his ability to try to deceive the captain?"
Jingraku Shunsui smiled: "I will make preparations."
"If there is a problem, the Eighth Division will take action immediately."
"Should I tell them this?"
He was referring to the captains who also knew "Aizen Sosuke".
Naruto thought for a moment and shook his head.
Kyōraku Shunsui narrowed his eyes slightly.
"The last time I told Uncle Shunshui this news, I took advantage of the opportunity to heal Byakuya's father." Naruto thought, slowly speaking his thoughts, "Other times, when I talk about it, I always talk about it. Kyuubi is on guard."
"Aizen probably doesn't know how many people I told about him."
"This test."
"In addition to finding out about Kyuubi, he should also want to find out how many people know about him."
Kyoraku Shunsui thought of "Urahara Kisuke" and understood the reason. He said softly: "Maybe I can't deal with you for a while, but I can deal with your helper first."
"Being isolated and helpless is a desperate tactic."
"Think about it carefully, he is really a terrible opponent."
Naruto nodded.
He didn't choose to tell too many people.
The reason was the same as why Shifengyuan Yoruichi didn't take him and Soi-Fong away, in order to protect them.
"Captain Shunsui will leave the Soul Society to you." Naruto smiled helplessly, "Although this may not work."
"But please send some people to keep an eye on Tsunayashiro's family."
Kyoraku Shunsui smiled helplessly.
Naruto started to prepare for the application to go to the real world. Aizen didn't do anything about this.
It's just that
because of the special identity of "Captain", the application procedures are also very cumbersome. It wasn't until two days later that his application was approved.
Stepping on the air.
Naruto overlooked the city.
It has changed again from the last time he came. It's hard to imagine that it would be a high-rise building built by ordinary humans without any power.
On the wide road, some four-wheeled vehicles shuttled back and forth.
In those iron shells, there was a not-so-strong energy.
Hot water, airflow, and burning drove the car.
This was also a prop created by ordinary humans who did not have any energy.
Ordinary humans were also evolving.
According to the information given by the 12th Division, he landed on a street and stopped in front of a restaurant.
He pushed the door and walked in.
The bell rang, making a crisp sound, reminding the owner of the restaurant.
"Welcome light" A person behind the cash register raised his head, stopped talking halfway, and looked at the visitor in surprise, "Captain Uzumaki, why are you here?"
"Is this your store?" Naruto turned his head and looked around the clean and shiny environment.
"Yes." Ginjo Kūgo scratched his head. "Although Soul Society will give some subsidies, as a human being, it is boring to always live aimlessly."
"With the influence of some other things, I opened this shop."
"Would you like to try my cooking?"
Naruto leaned over and looked at the menu hanging on the wall: "Then please have a bowl of tonkotsu ramen."
The food was served a few minutes later.
"Captain Naruto, do you have anything to do with me?" Ginjo Kūgo brought the bowl and asked, "The Soul Society is against me..."
Naruto slurped a mouthful of noodles loudly: "Someone is targeting you."
Ginjo Kūgo was stunned.
"It's something called the Tsunayashiro family." Naruto only concealed the news of "Aizen", "They have some ideas about your Fullbring."
"Tsunayashiro family?" Ginjo Kūgo frowned, "I seem to have heard of it."
"They are very powerful nobles."
Naruto took a sip of soup: "Their shamelessness is also very powerful."
Ginjo Kūgo looked at Naruto.
He had heard from other Shinigami that the "Tsunayashiro family" was also bad.
However, how unpopular was that nobleman to make Captain Uzumaki so outspoken and curse him.
"I will be careful recently." Ginjo Kugo smiled, "Thank you Captain Uzumaki."
"In that case."
"Then after you finish eating, I will take you to see a good thing."
"This thing should also be reported to the Soul Society?"
Naruto looked up at him.
Report?
What a great thing was made?
Was it because of this reason that Aizen chose to start at this time?
Ginjo Kugo's craftsmanship is very good, but it is still worse than Konoha's "Ichiraku".
After dinner.
Under his leadership, they bypassed two streets, came to a residential area, and stopped in front of a villa.
Ginjo Kugo opened the door.
"Brother Kugo, you are back so early?" The octopus-headed boy ran out happily to greet him, but when he saw Uzumaki Naruto, he was suddenly stunned and stopped.
The one-eyed young man walked out of the house and stared at Naruto, with a subconscious alert tone: "Brother Kugo, is this samurai-looking guy our new partner?"
Ginjo Kugo shook his head at them: "This is my benefactor."
"He is my guide and my teacher."
Naruto also looked at them.
There is no "power of death" in these two people, but they both have the same "spiritual king aura" as Ginjo Kugo.
"Are they all fullbringers?" he said.
Ginjo Kūgo nodded: "That's right."
"Fullbringers like us are born with some powers."
"But these things will bring danger, such as the Hollows, Captain Nirvana, or the Tsunayashiro family you mentioned as Captain Uzumaki."
"And"
"Because they are different from ordinary people, they are easily excluded by society."
"So after seeing the Soul Society, I came up with the idea of establishing a Fullbringing organization."
"I named this organization 'Protector'."
Naruto looked at him with confusion in his eyes. What kind of bird language did he use at the end?
"It's the language of another country." Ginjo Kūgo scratched his head, "Protector is one of the words..."
"It means guardian and defender."
"I want this organization to protect humans."
"It can also protect more Fullbringers who have not yet grown up."
Chapter 160: Dishonesty and Congratulations
"Captain Naruto." The female shinigami looked up and shouted in surprise.
"Sister Tou." Naruto lowered his head and saw the face of the female Shinigami clearly, and was slightly surprised.
It's someone he knows.
It's just that the spiritual pressure in the body is too thin, so weak that it is suppressed by this head, and it is so weak that it mixes with the air, breeze, and weeds, causing him to subconsciously ignore it.
This is Shiba Haiyan's wife.
A very gentle yet strong female Shinigami, currently serving as the third seat of the Thirteenth Division.
"Great, you're here." She breathed a sigh of relief, and the breath she had been holding in her heart also let out, and she sat down on the ground with her legs slumped.
Naruto walked towards the Hollow, stretched out his hand, and concluded the sealing technique.
Xu was trembling, but his eyes were spinning, as if he still refused to accept his fate.
The curse seal unfolds.
At this moment, the tentacles like octopus legs on the virtual head suddenly retracted into the body and turned into silk threads, whizzing through the body.
Along with its breath.
It's not disappearing, it's transferring.
Running towards him at an extremely fast speed.
But its spiritual pressure is only about the level of the deputy captain.
Naruto stepped back instantly, raised his hand, and the seal was like a net, stopping all the threads.
It struggled hard, the silk thread stretched straight, trying to penetrate the seal and come out.
"So... is this body your shell?" Naruto looked at it with a curious look in his eyes.
Like a "hermit crab".
So it struggled out of its original "shell" and wanted to occupy itself and use its own body as a new "shell"?
Do you have confidence in the captain?
This is the first time I have encountered this type.
It squirmed and twisted, but did not speak. In this form, it seemed to have lost the ability to speak.
Bring back Division 12.
"A Hollow who can make the Death God's Zanpakutō disappear and parasitize other people's bodies?" Nirvana's eyes widened with surprise.
Naruto nodded, looking a little solemn.
Parasitism is actually not bad.
But let the "Zanpakuto disappear".
This ability sounds very bad.
And it can threaten the "three seats", what about the vice-captain and captain?
What will happen if you are hit with poor information and don't know that Xu has this ability?
"Let me study it." Nirvana narrowed her eyes and reached out to take the scroll in Naruto's hand.
But Naruto raised his hand.
"Captain Uzumaki, what are you doing?" Nirvana clicked her tongue, "This is different from what we agreed."
Naruto's expression was cold and his tone was threatening: "I just don't trust you."
"For this kind of virtual research, it is difficult to get results without using other materials."
"And with your patience as a person and your confidence in your personal moral character."
"I think you might be tempted to experiment with souls."
Nie Yuli put down his hand and said in a casual tone: "In order to get results faster, use better experimental materials, isn't this a matter of course?"
Naruto said nothing, just stared at him.
"You and the captain are really good." Nie Yuli sighed, "Okay."
"I promise you that I will never use Death for experiments."
Naruto didn't put his hand down.
"I won't use human souls or body parts." Nirvana continued.
Naruto still didn't give up.
Niryuuri curled his lips: "Those who were deprived of their Zanpakutō and forcibly quit the team will not use them as material, so that's okay."
Naruto squinted his eyes and looked at Nirvana with suspicion.
Kagura's heart eye reported that these were all true.
His promise was too straightforward. With his character, he would have to at least be beaten by himself and recognize the reality before reluctantly agreeing.
Have you already won?
No way.
"What are you still hesitating about, Captain Uzumaki?" Nirvana stretched out his hand. He thought about it and didn't dare to say too much.
This guy has the ability to distinguish between truth and lies, and many things he says are wrong.
Naruto thought for a moment and found that there seemed to be no other "soul" types. He handed over the scroll and said, "Captain Nirvana, please do some urgent research on the ability to 'make the Zanpakutō disappear'."
"This is important."
Nirvana agreed with a smile.
After leaving the 12th Division, Naruto ran towards the 13th Division.
Go to the vice-captain's office.
Not only the captain and vice-captain of the 13th Division, but also Rukia was there.
The captain of the fourth division, Hana Retsu Uno, was also there.
Shiba Haiyan's face, which was already pinched, was now wrinkled.
Seeing Naruto coming over, he calmed down a bit: "Naruto, thanks to you this time."
"Xiaodu told me the matter."
"Thank you for saving her."
Naruto shook his head: "Brother Haiyan doesn't need to tell me this. How is Sister Du's condition now? Her sword?"
Unohana Retsu raised his head and frowned: "Miss Shiba's sword is not restricted."
"It really disappeared."
"The soul has also been damaged to a certain extent and needs to be repaired."
"There is still a possibility of getting it back."
That is to say
Is it possible that I can't find it back?
Zhibo forced a smile and said, "Don't worry about me, there's nothing wrong with your body."
"Just losing the Zanpakutō"
She raised her head and looked at Ukitake Jushiro: "Please ask the captain to adjust me to other positions. I am no longer suitable for the third position."
Lucia shook her head and said nervously: "Miss Du, that's not the case. You can obviously continue."
"Rukia." Zhiba looked at her gently, "Don't say that."
"We are the gods of death, we have to consider our responsibilities."
"And just because I don't continue to hold the third seat doesn't mean I'm leaving Team 13."
Lucia was stunned, lowered her head, and her voice restrained: "Yes, Miss Dou, I was willful."
Haiyan patted her head: "Nothing is more important than surviving."
He sighed, his voice low.
Not only was he worried about his wife, he was also worried about Team 13: "It's just... can the Hollows evolve this ability now?"
Naruto shook his head: "It's not evolution."
Everyone else in the room stared at him.
"It's transformation." Naruto said softly but firmly, "It's transformation."
"Although in front of Sister Du"
"But it's good news."
"That person's leg has been caught."
"Although there is no way to confirm that it is that person, it can be confirmed that such a guy exists."
Others were confused.
As insiders, Ukitake Jushiro and Unohana Retsu immediately understood.
"Then I'll inform the teacher." Ukitake Jushiro responded.
Uozhihua Lie nodded and stood up: "Then I will go get ready. See you later."
An hour later.
First team team building.
"Captain Ukitake told me that Captain Uzumaki has something urgent to do." The captain's eyes stayed on Naruto, "He asked me to hold a meeting."
"Alarm all captains."
"What exactly are you going to say?"
Naruto looked at Nirvana.
The man with his face painted in pitch black curled his lips: "It's really troublesome."
He took out a device from his pocket and threw it to the ground: "See for yourself."
"Details of this Hollow."
The light curtain unfolded, projecting dense data.
Aizen let out a light sigh.
Some people are surprised, and some people are confused.
"There may be some idiots among you who know nothing about research." Nie Yuli clicked his tongue, his tone of contempt swept across all the captains.
Zaraki Kenpachi raised his hand to hold the sword.
Naruto teleported and held his hand: "Captain Nirvana is very fragile now and cannot bear your spiritual pressure."
Nirvana in the meeting is still a shadow clone.
Zaraki Kenpachi raised his head in displeasure.
He wasn't the only one who didn't understand, but he was the most impatient.
Seeing that he had really exploded a person, Nie Yuli smiled proudly and said, "This Hollow's ability is very strange."
"Can make the Death God's Zanpakutō disappear."
"And it has the ability to fuse."
"The fourth level of spiritual power cannot resist it and will be easily parasitized by it. After parasitism, it will completely gain access to that person's memories and thoughts."
Naruto was stunned and looked at Nirvana.
How long has it been?
Just researched so many things.
"This is not an ability that a normal Hollow can have." Nirvana continued, "I use my personality."
At this point, he paused, as if thinking that his "personality" had no value, so he changed his words: "I guarantee with the personality of Captain Uzumaki that this is definitely a transformed creature."
"Moreover, some 'power of death' is extracted from its body. Although it is different from the power of regular death, the essence is the same."
"That is to say—"
"Someone is secretly studying Xu's transformation into a god of death."
"Does it sound familiar?"
"Just a few decades ago, the 'Tōsen Kaori' who was killed by Captain Uzumaki was conducting research on the death god's virtualization."
The captain's facial features were slightly stern: "There are still people doing such treasonous things."
"Captain Nirvana, can you confirm who is doing the research?"
Nie Yuli shook his head: "I'm just an ordinary scientist."
"Ask Captain Uzumaki about this."
"That's all he asked me to say."
The captain shifted his gaze.
Naruto walked back to his seat: "I can't confirm who it is, after all, there is no evidence pointing to it."
"but"
"He thought he had done everything perfectly, but in everything, there must be traces."
"This thing is enough to prove that such a person exists."
"And whether it's the virtual transformation of the god of death or the virtual transformation of the god of death, the essence of the two studies is actually the same."
"I might be able to make a wild guess."
Naruto's face was expressionless, and he did not look at Aizen, but looked at the captain: "Actually, Tosen Kaname back then was not the culprit, he was just a scapegoat pushed out by the real mastermind."
"There are people more worthy of our vigilance."
The captain whispered: "Really?"
He understood what Naruto was implying.
Tōsen Kaname was already the vice-captain at that time, and he could command a vice-captain.
Who could it be?
In the entire Seireitei, there were less than ten people who were qualified at that time.
Parliament is over.
Naruto and Aizen walked side by side, while the others watched from a distance and did not approach.
"Congratulations, Naruto-kun." Aizen said softly, "I let you win back the game and catch the enemy."
Naruto looked up at him.
There was no trace of panic on this man's face.
Kagura Heart Eye Feedback.
He was also sincerely congratulating himself.
Chapter 143 Chess pieces and abandoned pieces
Gincheng Kugo held his head high, his tone was proud, and his face was full of pride.
Naruto smiled and listened.
"However, the Fullbringers are all a group of people who have been harmed by human society." Ginjo Kūgo looked at the little boy with the octopus head and waved to him.
The boy weighed his feet, hesitated for a moment, trusting Gincheng more than being wary of Naruto, and walked over.
The one-eyed young man was unmoved.
Ginjo Kugo sighed and rubbed the little boy's head: "So, it is difficult for them to trust strangers."
"The organization has actually been established for several years, but it has never been able to attract many people."
"I think this development is just the beginning. I wanted to wait until I made some achievements before telling you and Captain Ukitake."
Naruto's "Kagura Heart Eye" spread out, covering the entire area.
Except this room.
In the convenience store only one kilometer away, there is still a spiritual pressure, but it does not belong to the "Reaper".
He thoughtfully said: "There are only three people in your organization, and the last one is also a child."
The boy with the octopus hair raised his head, his eyes became wary: "How do you know?"
That person is not at home!
"Captain Uzumaki is very powerful, of course he can detect it." Ginjo Kūgo patted his head and comforted him.
After seeing that his mood was stable, he continued to say to Naruto: "This is not the base of the organization."
Naruto gave him a confused look.
"Kurakura Town is a place of heavy spirituality." Ginjo Kūgo explained, "It is easy for full-brothers to be born here, but when they reach adulthood and have a certain financial ability, they almost all choose to leave here."
"Although I won't leave my hometown too far, I don't want to come back again."
"So after discussion, we finally decided to use Naruki City next to Karakura Town as our base."
"Most of the members are there."
"I built a house here just to find companions."
Naruto frowned slightly.
This is of course a good thing. The power of disorder is organized in an orderly manner.
And the core of this organization is "guarding".
After getting along with each other for this period of time, I know very well that Ginjo Kugo is a very gentle person.
But at this point in time
"Shall we go in and talk?" Ginjo Kūgo pointed toward the room.
They went into a conference room.
"I seem to have made a troublesome decision unknowingly." Ginjo Kūgo looked a little solemn.
After Captain Uzumaki told himself that the power of the "Fushen Jutsu" was targeted by the Tsunayashiro family, he felt something was not good.
Now that I think about it carefully, my method seems to have omitted the tedious steps before cooking, and directly made the "Complete Master" a dish, brought it to the dining table, and waited for someone to come and enjoy the dish.
Naruto shook his head and said nothing.
He pulled out the knife and inserted it into the floor, and the Kyuubi's power enveloped the room.
"Why did you make such a decision?" Naruto asked him.
Ginjo Kūgo was stunned, lowered his head, and felt a little guilty: "I shouldn't be like this."
"No, your decision is great." Naruto shook his head, "It's just for some reasons that I can't tell you yet. There are some details I want to confirm."
Ginjo Kūgo replied: "A few years ago, I came across this idea after encountering a Perfectionist fighting a Hollow and saving him."
Naruto frowned.
Did they really meet by chance?
Or was it a deliberate arrangement?
This was what made him feel more troublesome.
He can detect something amiss, but only he can do it.
Neither can anyone else.
Even Uncle Shunshui and Captain Uzhihua, whom he reminded, couldn't notice anything strange.
The scary thing about the man "Aizen Sosuke" is not his ability to "turn a blind eye", but his extraordinary and meticulous mind.
Without knowing it, who knows whether he has been "manipulated" by him?
And he's very patient.
He will only make use of the small bits of human nature, "take advantage of the situation" and "go with the flow", and achieve his goals through layers of preparation.
Like now.
The Tsunayashiro family, who had long been interested in the "Power of the Soul King", would attack the "Fushen Jutsu Master", which was understandable.
It is reasonable for Ginjo Kūgo, who has a warm heart, to establish an organization to protect "Fushinjutsu practitioners".
But in such a "reasonable" situation, the situation will turn into the development that Aizen wants to see.
"Captain Uzumaki?" Ginjo Kūgo looked at the blond boy's serious expression and spoke cautiously, "What should I do next?"
Naruto was still thinking.
That man has his advantages, but he is not completely at a disadvantage.
Aizen is in the dark, and he will not easily do anything that could easily arouse suspicion in others.
I am different. I can indulge myself. As long as I don't take action against every doubt, that is my advantage.
The best way is to let the entire Zhenxenjutsu organization live in the Seireitei.
But this is not realistic.
Human beings and souls are, after all, two completely different life forms.
And they all have their own lives.
Because of protection, they were "imprisoned".
Isn't this what the "Hyuuga" clan in Konoha does? Neji's reaction has proven that even good intentions are difficult for the recipients to accept.
"Are you also carrying out activities to eradicate the void?" Naruto asked him.
Ginjo Kugo nodded, frowning: "Of course, do you want us to suspend the activities?"
"If possible, that would be the best." Naruto nodded, "If not, let the weaker ones act with the others."
Ginjo Kugo nodded carefully.
Naruto thought for a moment, and then continued: "If there are Shinigami who want to attack you, don't kill them after catching them, and keep them as evidence."
Ginjo Kugo was stunned.
Wait
What does this sentence mean?
What do you mean by "catch them".
The guy who made Captain Uzumaki so solemn, can be dealt with by his group?
"Can we do it?" He lacked confidence.
"I have asked a very reliable senior to monitor the Tsunayashiro family. Those powerful Shinigami can't escape. Even if there are omissions, they are all guys you can deal with." Naruto said softly, with a firm tone, "But, just in case, as I said just now, be careful."
Although the Tsunayashiro family is a senior noble.
But the overall strength is not very strong.
Only the head of the family has the captain-level spiritual pressure, and there are also many vice-captains, who are the focus of the Eighth Division.
The strength that Tsunayashiro Tokinada showed to the outside world was only at the level of a vice-captain.
It is very unlikely that Aizen just used the Tsunayashiro family to conceal it for them.
Of course, we can't be lucky.
If he finds the right opportunity and does it casually, he might be able to hide it from the monitoring of the Eighth Division.
Ginjo Kūgo nodded heavily.
Naruto was about to leave, but suddenly thought of something and looked at his waist pocket: "You still carry this Death God Proxy Certificate?"
"Captain Uzumaki trusts me so much and tells me everything." Ginjo Kūgo grinned, took out the wooden sign, and smiled brightly, "How can I live up to Captain Uzumaki's trust."
Naruto stared at it and said nothing.
The reason why he chose to come to the world in person was certainly not to tell Ginjo Kūgo these things.
The more important reason was to catch the Tsunayashiro family.
Catch a few Shinigami or retainers of the Tsunayashiro family who were monitoring Ginjo Kūgo.
But unexpectedly, these so-called "monitors" did not exist in his perception range.
The Tsunayashiro family was extremely evil, but that did not mean they were brainless.
It was unlikely that they would not collect intelligence on the target they wanted to attack.
They must be monitoring, but what would be the method?
Ginjo Kūgo's face changed, and he also realized something.
"This thing seems to have some malfunctions." Naruto stretched out his hand and made up a random excuse, "Give it to me first, I'll take it back to the 12th Division for repair."
Ginjo Kūgo agreed and handed it over readily.
Naruto sealed it, gave a few more instructions, and returned to Soul Society.
He rushed to the 12th Division's barracks without stopping.
The 12th Division was as busy as ever. When the soldiers saw Naruto, they greeted him respectfully, and then caught a Kurotsuchi Mayuri in the nearest corner.
"Naruto-kun." Kurotsuchi Mayuri greeted him lazily, "What do you want to see me for?"
"Don't bring me any more nonsense, I'm busy now."
Naruto said calmly: "Take me to your original body."
"I have something important to say."
"Very important."
Kutsuchi Mayuri looked at Naruto. Only that man in Soul Society could make him look so serious.
Is it related to Aizen?
He nodded, waved his hand, and led the way.
In the Soul Society, Tsunayashiro's family.
The news that Naruto had just met Ginjo Kūgo in the human world was immediately heard by the head of the Tsunayashiro family.
"Captain Uzumaki went to see the acting Shinigami?" The head of the family looked heavy, "And took away the acting certificate?"
"Has he noticed anything?"
The clan member who reported the news was trembling with fear.
"It seems that Kyoraku's men had asked us what we were going to do before." Tsunayashiro Tokinada had a fake smile on his face, "It seems that they have joined forces with Captain Uzumaki."
"As a noble, it is a shame to stand on the same side as a commoner in Rukongai." The head of the Tsunayashiro family scolded, "Since Captain Uzumaki has discovered..."
"Tokinada."
He called out a name.
The man sitting at the end smiled.
"You can handle this matter." The head of the Tsunayashiro family did not hesitate, "The family needs these Fullbringers."
"The mixture of the power of the Spirit King and the power of the Hollow is a very precious sample."
"You have disappointed us once, don't let us down again."
Tsunayashiro Tokinada lowered his head and tried to suppress the corners of his mouth: "Yes."
Wait until all these people left.
He raised his head and laughed happily.
The voice was rampant and joyful.
He knew the family's intentions very well. If he pushed himself out at this time, he would hardly have the idea of achieving his goal.
Just under the premise of not wanting to offend Captain Uzumaki, if I push myself out as a discarded pawn, the Tsunayashiro family can be cleanly taken away.
(There are two more chapters. I was reviewing the Four Nobles chapter yesterday, so I wrote a little less QAQ)
Chapter 161 The Supreme Level Great Hollow
The courtyards of the First Division and the Fifth Division are both decorated with dry landscape.
But the flavors are completely different.
The captain's courtyard has a more "wabi-sabi" feel.
"The person who was caught doesn't seem to panic at all." Naruto said softly, carefully observing every subtle expression on his face.
Aizen was still gentle: "My shadow was stepped on."
"Are you worried that you can't move forward?"
As they talked, the two walked to the door of the team house.
He paused, nodded and said goodbye: "Naruto-kun, you have to work hard."
"Go faster, there is hope to catch up with me."
Naruto stopped and stared at him.
But Aizen no longer interacted with him, greeted Ichimaru Gin, and turned away.
What does this person mean?
What does it mean to have hope to catch up with him.
Is it deliberately revealing the truth so that he can be caught?
Naruto frowned and thought while returning to his own team house.
No.
Aizen's purpose has always been clear.
The only thing that can be obtained by revealing the truth is the spiritual pleasure brought by provoking the Soul Society.
As for other benefits?
It seems that there are none.
He can't even put the blame on others.
But his performance was indeed a mental preparation from the beginning.
When he arrived at the Seventh Division.
Naruto came up with a guess.
Among the graduates of this year's Shin-O Academy, Aizen sought to absorb all the outstanding students, but under his own interference, only Abarai Renji fell into his hands.
And
It is said that Abarai is about to be transferred from the Fifth Division.
His performance is excellent, but there is no suitable position for him in the Fifth Division.
Captain Aizen couldn't bear to delay Abarai's growth, and was looking for connections to try to transfer him to another division.
Of course, this is the apparent reason.
In fact.
Naruto had some understanding of Abarai. He was a man who looked brainless, but was actually smart, ambitious, and determined.
He was a samurai who held the sword forward, and would not become someone else's sword.
Aizen probably found that he was difficult to use, and that his brain and strength would make him "a nuisance" to keep around, so he found such an excuse.
So
How many companions does Aizen have around him?
Naruto thinks that there should be very few.
Or even none.
Kagura's ability of the mind's eye is here, and he has tried everyone who has had much contact with Aizen, including his friend Ichimaru Gin.
Aizen himself is very picky, and fools and idiots are unlikely to be his companions.
So, even if he is now causing great trouble to himself and the Soul Society.
He is a "horrible monster" who "sees nothing".
But the reality is that he is facing a relatively embarrassing situation. In the "Soul Society", he has no helpers. And with his own intervention, it will be difficult to find a suitable helper in the future.
In addition, Urahara Kisuke recently "exposed" his position.
Another piece of Hougyoku is right in front of him.
He is not trying to do anything, but under the current conditions, if he has not given up his ambition and wants to gain enough power to fight against the Soul Society, he can only do this.
Being caught by himself was not a "signal" he deliberately released.
It was the price he had to pay for such behavior.
It was just that he had expected it, knew what would happen, and was prepared, so he acted so calmly when he disclosed this matter.
Just as he said.
What he exposed was just a shadow.
The "shadow" can point to him, but it can't prove that it is him.
But the shadow has come out, how long can he hide?
The number of attacks on the God of Death by the Hollow has become more and more during this period.
It's just that the "special power of the God of Death" rarely appears.
But this is not entirely good news. The Hollows that appear in the real world are getting stronger and stronger.
Moreover,
Some Hollows that should not appear in the "real world" also frequently appear in the messages.
The 10th Squad Barracks.
Shiba Kaien gathered the information from several Shinigami before they died and put it in front of Shiba Isshin: "There are suspected traces of Hollows in Naruki City and its surroundings."
"This is the news sent back by the Thirteenth Squad and the Fullbringers."
"And it's not an ordinary Hollow."
"At least."
"Yachukas."
Shiba Isshin scratched his head, his face looking a little distressed: "Yachukas."
"This is very unusual."
"It seems to be the work of the enemy that Naruto mentioned."
Shiba Kaien shook his head: "Uncle Isshin, Captain Ukitake also suspects that it was that person."
"But there is no evidence."
"The spiritual pressure and spiritual wave monitoring data from the 12th Division have confirmed that there is no power of Shinigami on that Hollow, nor any trace of 'Arrancar'."
"We can't leave everything to the Seventh Division."
The Seventh Division is just the 'Inner Court Guards'. Naruto investigated those things before because he was the only one who knew the intelligence best.
And now.
There is no evidence that this Hollow has anything to do with that incident.
This kind of thing has happened in history.
Hundreds of years ago, a Hollow of the "Vastard" level attacked the Soul Society.
It is not surprising that creatures without emotions would do anything.
"I should have known not to accept the position of captain of the 10th Division." Shiba Isshin sighed, but his body movements were honest. He picked up the information, "I know, since it is a hollow of this level, only I can do it myself."
He stood up and muttered.
"It would be great if Naruto could be my vice-captain."
Shiba Haiyan was helpless: "Uncle Isshin, don't say such unreasonable and willful words."
"Kūkaku will beat you again if he knows."
Shiba Isshin was dejected and turned around to call Rangiku.
But the orange-haired beauty was not around, so he had to do it himself and prepare to go to the real world.
One hour later.
Over Naruki City.
A door through the world opened, and Shiba Isshin stepped out of it in an instant. He stretched out his hand and waved, and the Hell Butterfly fell on his fingertips.
"The taste of the real world" He was about to sigh, but his brows frowned, "Why did it become so weird."
"Forget it."
He reached out and touched the mark on his neck.
Even though this time it was a mission, the restrictions were still imposed.
"Captain Shiba of the 10th Division?" A voice came from behind.
Shiba Isshin turned around and saw a black-haired man wearing a Shinigami uniform: "Acting Shinigami, Ginjo Kūgo?"
"Are you here to pick me up?"
Ginjo Kūgo nodded: "Yes, there are no new Shinigami stationed in Naruki City now, and Captain Ukitake has given me full responsibility."
"Have you ever fought against that Hollow?" Shiba Isshin asked.
Ginjo Kūgo shook his head: "I didn't."
"But people in my organization have fought that guy."
"It was a bad situation."
"There is a person in our organization who can register all the people in the organization on the map. If there is a problem with the spiritual pressure, he can detect it immediately."
"But even so, whenever they are in trouble, I will rush over as soon as possible, but no trace of my companions or hollows will disappear completely."
"That guy is so strong that even some companions with strong self-protection ability will be killed immediately by him."
Shiba Isshin scratched his head: "That's why I have to go out in person."
"Where is Captain Uzumaki?" Ginjo Kūgo poked his head and asked carefully.
He had also heard of the reputation of Shiba Isshin, the captain of the 10th Division.
Of course, it is hard to have a good reputation.
Let him come over. Ginjo Kūgo thinks that Captain Uzumaki is better.
"Don't you trust me?" Shiba Isshin frowned and sighed.
Ginjo Kūgo shook his head quickly: "No, it's just that Captain Uzumaki may be more familiar with the present world and our situation."
"Don't worry." Shiba Isshin raised his hand and patted his shoulder, "I'm also very strong."
"Maybe."
"About the same as that kid."
Ginjo Kūgo was stunned.
His strength is about the same as Captain Uzumaki?
This sloppy uncle?
If there was still some trust in my heart just now, it was really gone at this moment.
Can such a boastful person be trusted?
"Oh?" Shiba Isshin suddenly turned his head and looked in a direction, "It appeared."
Ginjo Kūgo was half a beat slower to look over, his face solemn.
Heavy and huge spiritual pressure.
The sky was infected with the color of "evil and chaos".
"You go back" Shiba Isshin leaned over and was about to step forward.
Before he finished speaking, Ginjo Kūgo interrupted him and said firmly, "I'll go too."
"Naruki City is our home now."
Shiba Isshin was stunned for a moment, and then he laughed heartily, "Okay, then go with me."
"But."
"If you can't bear it, just run away."
"Running away is not shameful."
Ginjo Kūgo agreed.
The two of them moved instantly.
What surprised Shiba Isshin was that the level of this deputy Shinigami was not low. He had only been a deputy captain for a few decades, but now he was at the level of a vice-captain - he grew up in this environment in the real world.
The most important thing was that he had a "deputy Shinigami certificate" on him, which restricted his spiritual pressure.
Southwest of Naruki City.
On the riverside, a small hollow was wandering.
It was very sensitive to the two spiritual pressures coming towards it, but it didn't run away, and waited generously.
"Is that a big hollow?" The two of them landed on the river bridge. Ginjo Kūgo frowned and stared at the hollow with a puzzled tone.
A large hollow
Shouldn't it be huge?
But this one was much smaller than the ones he usually met. It had a human body, limbs, torso, black armor-like skin, and a mask without any lines on its face.
The hollow in its chest was blocked by a milky white "matter".
"It's not Achukas, it's Vastod." Isshin Shiba looked heavy.
This hollow was almost the same as a human, even with thick white hair and a pair of horns on its head, which were the only "non-human" features.
Ginjo Kugo was puzzled.
"It's a large hollow, the highest-level large hollow." Isshin Shiba slowly drew out his Zanpakutō, looking serious, "This is really a big trouble."
"Achukas, you can still participate."
"His words"
"Run quickly, notify the Soul Society, and request support."
(Also! Let me adapt to the rhythm of exercise!)
Chapter 145 The Noblest and Most Sinful Man
"Ginjo is out." The middle-aged man replied, "If you have anything to tell me, please tell me first."
"When Ginjo is away, I can temporarily take over as the leader of the organization."
He grinned, revealing a sincere smile.
"My name is Yasuga Tensei."
"I am the oldest in this organization."
Naruto nodded and smiled in response: "Are all the people in your organization here? Has anyone left?"
"Where did Kugo go?"
Yasuga Tensei glanced at the short-haired girl who was still hanging, thought for a moment, and answered: "We got the news that a Fullbringer appeared in Aomori. This morning, Ginjo led his men to go there."
"As for the members of the organization, there are still two groups operating outside."
"Four people?" Naruto asked.
Yasuga Tensei paused and nodded.
"Did you go to Aomori this morning?" Naruto frowned.
"Aomori" is in the northeast of this country, and the distance is relatively far. It will take several hours to rush there from here, even at your own speed.
If the target of the Tsunayashiro family is Ginjo Kugo
If I rush over now, I'm afraid it's too late.
But.
I haven't returned the "Death God Proxy Certificate" to Ginjo Kūgo. The Tsunayashiro family lost their means of surveillance. How did they react so quickly? They immediately went out when Ginjo Kūgo just left.
"Captain Uzumaki, do you want to talk to Ginjo?" Yasuda Tenjing asked, "We can contact him."
"Now?" Naruto was surprised.
Yasuda Tenjing nodded and waved.
A timid little boy holding a map came over.
He looked young, only about ten years old, and not tall, even shorter than Naruto when he was a child, only about 1.2 meters.
He had a pot-covered haircut that covered his eyes. Although he was a child, he had a gloomy and rotten smell.
"His name is Tomoya Wakamatsu." Yagata Tenjing introduced, "Fullbring is very special, it is an ability that uses maps."
"The specific location of the person marked by him will be displayed on the map."
"And you can contact the marked person anytime and anywhere."
Naruto looked at him, even with a very gentle look, and the little boy couldn't help but shrink behind Yagata Tenjing: "Even if Kugo has already arrived in Aomori?"
Yagata Tenjing nodded: "Yes, we have conducted experiments."
"As long as the area on this map in Wakamatsu's hand, it can be marked and contacted without any obstacles."
"He is the most precious treasure of our organization."
This ability
is not only special, it is incredible.
It sounds similar to "77th Binding Dao, Tenjo Kuro", but the scope of use of this ghost way is linked to the user's spiritual pressure.
The larger the perception range, the larger the scope of use.
Even with Naruto's current perception ability, it is only a range of more than 50 kilometers.
But the distance from Naruki City to Aomori is 700 to 800 kilometers.
"Then please contact Kugo." Naruto spoke to Wakamatsu.
Wakamatsu nodded timidly.
He unfolded the map in his hand.
This was a very old national map, and the publication date marked on it even dated back to the time when Ginjo Kugo was still young.
He stretched out his hand and a light burst out on the map.
The spiritual pressure mobilized was not very strong, and it could even be said to be very weak, not even comparable to the current Kurotsuchi Mayuri.
But something wonderful happened.
Heads popped out one after another, all of them were very cute but prominently featured stick figures.
More than a dozen heads were stuck in the middle of the map, which was the location of Yasutado Tensei and his group.
There were also three other avatars in the northeast of the map.
Ginjo was very eye-catching.
A square face, plus two sword-like high eyebrows, even if the other facial features were not drawn, it was still recognizable at a glance.
Wakamatsu stretched out his hand and tapped Ginjo's head.
That face immediately twisted, spiritual pressure surged, Ginjo Kugo's head materialized, floating on the map.
"Ah, Tomoya, I'm a little inconvenient here, so I'll chat with you for a while." He sighed, "Then you go find Uncle Tenjing, or..."
Wakamatsu interrupted him: "Brother Kugo, it's not that I can't help missing you."
"Someone is looking for you."
Naruto responded: "Kugo, it's me."
Ginjo Kugo turned his head with some effort, as if he was in a cramped and small space: "Captain Uzumaki, why are you here?"
"Are you the Ginjo Kugo I know?" Naruto asked.
"Of course." Ginjo Kugo nodded, with a puzzled look in his eyes.
Just about to ask the reason.
He suddenly paused, thinking of what Captain Uzumaki said when he first met him: "No one can lie to me."
So.
This is to confirm whether he is really himself.
"Something happened?" Ginjo Kugo looked serious.
Naruto was thoughtful.
Even if there is only a "head" in front of him now, Kagura's mind eye can still work.
What is the mechanism of this "ritual"?
Why can it reach this level when the spiritual pressure is not very strong?
Is it because of the "power of the soul king"?
What kind of power is that?
"If you are fine, then there is no problem." Naruto shook his head and answered him.
Ginjo Kugo heaved a sigh of relief: "I'm fine here, I didn't run into any enemies."
"You look like you're having a hard time." Naruto noticed his expression.
That stinky face didn't look like "fine".
Ginjo Kugo frowned: "The car I bought is a little small, and it's not very convenient for several people to squeeze together."
"Can you take the initiative to contact Wakamatsu?" Naruto asked him.
Ginjo Kugo shook his head.
"No." Wakamatsu replied in a low voice, "I can only contact someone I want to take the initiative to see."
"How long can you keep this up?" Naruto turned his head to look at him, slowing down his voice and asking gently.
Wakamatsu lowered his head, not daring to look at him: "As long as Kugo doesn't get bored, it can last as long as he wants."
Naruto sensed the spiritual pressure on him, and there was almost no loss.
The feedback from Kagura's heart eye was also true.
So, he can really do what he said.
Incredible ability.
It seems that because Ginjo Kugo didn't use the Fullbring technique very often, he underestimated this strange and novel ability.
Is this the power of the "Soul King Power"?
"Then please keep it up." Naruto raised his hand and slowly extended it.
Wakamatsu was a little scared and closed his eyes: "But this will be very troublesome for Brother Kugo."
"No." Ginjo Kugo immediately denied, "This is a serious matter, Tomoya, it will be hard."
Wakamatsu opened his eyes and raised his head.
Naruto touched his head and rubbed it.
But his thoughts drifted away.
Nothing happened to this organization.
Ginjo Kugo was also safe and sound.
Then. What was the purpose of Tsunayashiro Tokinada's dispatch?
Could it be that the reason they filled in when they applied was to come to the world to hunt hollows?
This is unlikely.
"Are there any Fullbringers around you who have come into contact with you but have not had time to join the organization." Naruto pondered and asked a question.
Ginjo Kugo laughed: "Captain Uzumaki, I have worked very hard in the past six months."
"I have convinced all the Fullbringers."
"Except for the one I am about to meet, there is no one who has not agreed."
But.
The man named "Angata Tenjing" changed his expression slightly.
Naruto immediately caught it and cast his eyes over: "Mr. Angata, are you hiding something?"
Angata Tenjing did not speak.
"This matter is very serious." Naruto frowned, "It concerns the safety of the person you have concealed."
"No one should find her." Angata Tenjing shook his head, "I protected her very well."
"Don't overestimate your ability." Naruto said forcefully, untied the chain, and put the short-haired girl down, "Your protection is vulnerable in front of the strong."
"Please tell the truth."
Angata Tenjing raised his head and looked at Naruto.
A city near Naruki City.
Angata's house.
In a dark basement.
An eight-year-old girl, chained by an iron chain around her ankles, was locked on a bed in the corner, fiddling with an invisible wooden doll with a blank expression and calmness.
Suddenly.
A beam of light came on.
"Dad!" She turned her head and shouted.
But.
The face behind the light was not the one she was familiar with, but a young man with short dark green hair and exquisite clothes.
"Who are you?" She dropped the wooden doll in her hand and looked over, not afraid of the stranger at all, "I have never seen him."
"It's so pitiful, you have been locked up here since you were a child." The man looked at her, "Have you seen the outside world?"
The girl shook her head: "Dad said the outside world is very dangerous."
"Don't let me go out."
"However, Dad will go find a very powerful person. He said that very powerful person might be able to bring us safety."
"Then I can go out."
She spoke for a long time, but even "freedom" did not make her tone fluctuate much.
She did not seem to desire these things.
The man held out his hand, his tone dangerous: "I'll take you out, are you willing?"
"To see the outside world."
"I have more power than your father to protect you."
The girl tilted her head, held out her hand, and took his hand: "What's your name?"
The man smiled: "Tsunayashiro Tokinada."
"You are about to become the most noble and the most sinful man in the world."
The girl couldn't understand.
Her vocabulary did not support her to understand "noble" and "sinful".
Soul Society, Soul Society.
Aizen and Ichimaru Gin stood on the high tower, overlooking the fire and fighting not far away.
"I thought Aizen-sama planned this to deal with Captain Uzumaki." Ichimaru Gin said softly, grinning brightly, "I didn't expect the purpose to be this."
"The Soul Society is going to be lively now."
Aizen smiled and said softly: "The flame that purifies sin is so beautiful."
"It's really exciting."
(I was a little stuck in the afternoon, I'm late QAQ, post~)
Chapter 162 Beauty saves uncle
Ginjo Kugo subconsciously raised his hand and covered his chest.
Is the heart still beating?
A faint vibration responded to his question.
Oh.
Still alive.
Just a peek from such a long distance made him feel like dying.
Is this the highest-level Hollow?
But just leave like this
"Don't reject the weak." Shiba Isshin stopped in front of him, "This will give you the courage to raise your sword."
"Remember this feeling."
"But now."
He turned his head and smiled heartily.
"Go."
"Leave this to me."
"Tell Naruto about this."
Ginjo Kugo nodded and left in a flash.
The dark spiritual pressure of Vastod rolled over like a wave and a tsunami.
It didn't speak, but its murderous intentions were not concealed at all.
Shiba Isshin drew his sword.
The spiritual pressure vibrated, and the captain's feathers flew.
"Burn, Yanyue!"
The flames surged on the blade, rising like tassels, almost covering his whole body.
The Vastod was not afraid, and slashed with his hand knife.
The flames spread on the black armor, burning and blazing, leaving scorch marks.
But these weak and tiny injuries healed quickly as soon as they appeared.
The hand knife was swift and the wind was extremely strong.
Shiba Isshin tilted his head.
He was not hit by the hand knife, but the highly condensed spiritual pressure still cut his forehead, and blood spurted out.
The spiritual pressure reached this level!
I can only say.
It is worthy of being the "Vastod" who has only been heard of in rumors.
He held the knife with both hands and pressed down.
The flames compressed and mixed with the spiritual pressure, and the two were mixed into highly condensed energy.
The silver-white moonlight burst out.
"Crescent Moon Sky Strike"!
The tip of the knife released energy, and the unconventional slash tore the black armor on Vastod's chest.
Its spiritual pressure was also disrupted at this moment.
Shiba Isshin's pupils could not help but expand.
The wound was hideous, with bones and internal organs exposed.
But.
Is it only this extent?
"Moon Gale Sky Strike" is a move that compresses and releases energy.
Its power is the pinnacle among the captain's moves, at least in the Gotei 13, and among all captains except the captain-general.
He is confident that his move can only be compared with Naruto's move called "Tailed Beast Ball".
His expectation is that this move can split this "Vastold" in two.
The final result is just this seemingly "innocent" wound.
It also has the ability of "high-speed healing".
The flesh and blood adhere to each other, and the injury is reduced.
It is not fatal.
Shiba Isshin sighed.
Sure enough,
this "limitation" is too troublesome, with only "20%" of spiritual pressure output.
I hope that Ginjo Kūgo's notice can be conveyed to the Soul Society as soon as possible.
Even though his strength was limited, he was not afraid and continued to fight with his sword.
Vastod's ability.
In addition to "high-speed regeneration", its skin is also extremely hard. Shiba Isshin must fully mobilize his existing spiritual pressure to cause some damage to it.
But.
Other than that, it doesn't seem to have any overly powerful abilities.
Shiba Isshin can barely fight it.
From Naruki City, you go back and forth, and break into Karakura Town in the battle.
Seireitei.
Thirteenth Division.
Shiba Tou's injuries have healed, but his Zanpakutō has not yet returned from training.
She petitioned to be transferred from the third seat to the tenth seat, and to cooperate with her husband to deal with the big and small matters of the Thirteenth Division.
"Ding-"
On the table, the communication device hummed.
Shiba Haiyan picked it up and frowned.
"What's wrong?" Shiba Tou leaned over.
Haiyan stood up, his face heavy: "You go inform Captain Ukitake."
"I'll go find Naruto."
"News came from Ginjo that the Hollow that appeared in Naruki City is Vastold according to Uncle Isshin."
Shiba was stunned.
The rumored highest-ranking Hollow?
She nodded seriously and responded.
Squad 7 barracks.
Haiyan explained the situation to him.
Naruto nodded: "I understand."
But he didn't go to the real world at the first time. Even on the way here, Haiyan had already applied for the formalities temporarily.
He took Haiyan to the squad 5 barracks.
"Oh, Captain Uzumaki, how come you have time to visit our squad 5 today." Ichimaru Gin grinned and waved to say hello, "It's rare."
"Gin, where is Captain Aizen." Naruto asked.
Ichimaru Gin smiled and shook his head: "Captain Aizen left early this morning."
"It is said that he went to the living world."
"But I don't know what he is going to do."
Naruto's spiritual pressure was rummaging around in the team house unscrupulously.
The Yin Nine-Tail in his body also released its spiritual pressure under his cover.
"It is indeed not here." After a long while, Yin Nine-Tail replied.
Is that so.
He stretched out his hand and slapped it on the ground.
The white smoke dissipated, and the Yang Nine-Tail appeared, holding the bottle of wine in two paws.
"Naruto, what's wrong?" It shook its head, shook its fur, and asked with its head raised.
"Captain Aizen left." Naruto whispered to it, "You keep an eye on it here."
"Same as before."
Ichimaru Gin tilted his head: "Captain Naruto."
Naruto was stunned and looked up at him.
"Captain Naruto".
This is a title that I haven't heard from Ichimaru Gin for a long time.
Ever since he joined the Gotei 13, he has always addressed himself as the more distant "Captain Uzumaki".
"Be careful." Ichimaru Gin said softly, his tone serious, without the cynical attitude before.
Naruto nodded and grinned: "Of course."
In the present world, Karakura Town.
Shiba Isshin was struggling to cope.
However, after performing "Getsuga Tensho" many times, it was not without any results.
He has figured out the attack method of this Hollow.
Next, he just needs "Bankai".
Not to mention killing it, at least it is enough to delay until help arrives.
But just as he mobilized his spiritual pressure and gathered it on the sword.
His chest suddenly hurt.
He subconsciously lowered his head.
The sharp blade pierced his chest.
Not only was his body attacked, but his spiritual pressure was also further restricted.
That enemy?
He wanted to turn around and take a peek at who was attacking him.
But before he could make such a move, the Vastold seized this opportunity and bit him.
Backstab sneak attack, spiritual pressure suppression.
He was in such a mess that he could not resist the attack of Vastod.
In the blink of an eye, he was covered with wounds.
Shiba Isshin gritted his teeth.
That sneak attack was really fatal.
At such a perfect time, such offensive damage was dealt.
If he died like this.
Even if Captain Unohana came to check, the final cause of death would probably be that he was killed by the "Big Hollow".
The Bull-headed Big Hollow raised his right hand, with a cruel smile on his face, and was about to give a fatal blow to end his life.
A beam of light shot from not far away.
It pierced through the palm of the Bull-headed Big Hollow and deflected its attack.
Shiba Isshin was stunned.
Help is coming?
But. Naruto doesn't seem to have such an attack method.
And this kind of spiritual pressure doesn't seem to come from the "God of Death".
He tilted his head to look.
On the other side of the road, there was a girl with short orange hair wearing a sailor suit.
She unfolded a huge spiritual bow in her hand.
The second arrow was about to be fired.
It's a Quincy!
Shiba Isshin was at a loss.
It was a Quincy who helped a Shinigami.
What surprised him even more was that the girl was very strong, and the fluctuations that were nurtured and emitted in her body were no less than the captain.
Light arrows shot out like rain.
But.
"Be careful!" Shiba Isshin covered his wound and warned, "This Hollow is very strong, you can't deal with it."
"Help me delay for a while."
"I will stabilize the injury first, and fight with you later."
"The request for help has been sent out."
As soon as the last sentence was said, Shiba Isshin realized that something was wrong.
He knew that Naruto would come to rescue.
He was very gentle, and as long as he asked, Naruto would never pass the news of the Quincy back to the Soul Society.
But this girl didn't know.
In her eyes,
"Quincy" and "Shinigami" are enemies of life and death.
Sure enough, after hearing that half sentence, the girl's face changed slightly.
She increased her spiritual pressure and tried to attack several times.
Still no effect.
She decisively let go, dispersing the light bow, and dropping the props in her hand that stretched the bow.
The Bull-headed Hollow was puzzled by her actions.
The fighting instinct told it that this person had abandoned his own way of attack.
The space twisted slightly.
The next moment, it pounced on the girl.
Shiba Isshin frowned.
He secretly said that it was bad, it was all because of his own mouth.
Most of the abilities of the Quincy are in the bow.
She abandoned the way she was best at, what was she trying to do.
The Hollow approached and opened its mouth to bite the girl's shoulder.
At the same time, on the girl's body, tree-like blue lines unfolded, greatly hindering the Hollow's bite.
But.
After all, it was a "top-level Hollow" with a very strong bite force, piercing through this defense, and its teeth pierced into the flesh.
The girl frowned in pain, gritted her teeth and raised her right hand.
The spiritual pressure condensed.
The short light arrow was born without the help of any props, and the highly condensed spiritual pressure shot at the Bull-headed Hollow within a short distance.
With a loud bang, the mask exploded and pierced the top of the skull.
Shiba Isshin's pupils widened.
When the "God of Death" wiped out the "Quincy", he did not participate in the battle, but he had some understanding of the abilities of the Quincy.
This did not seem to be a normal ability of the "Quincy".
But what concerned him more was the restless spiritual pressure.
The head of the Bull-Headed Hollow was destroyed, but the body was still there.
The remaining spiritual pressure in the body condensed, causing its body to swell, and it became fat like a ball in the blink of an eye.
"Be careful!" Shiba Isshin gritted his teeth, forced his spiritual power, stepped forward in an instant, and grabbed the girl's waist.
The girl exclaimed.
But the next moment, the explosion overwhelmed her exclamation.
The spiritual pressure rolled up the wind and waves.
The girl patted her chest, surprised and pale: "Thank you, you are not a bad god of death."
"I should thank you." Shiba Isshin shook his head, his eyes fell on the wound on her shoulder, "If it weren't for you, I would have died at the hands of that big hollow."
"You want me to treat you."
The girl shook her head: "No, my family runs a hospital."
"See you later, god of death."
She twisted and jumped out of Shiba Isshin's arms.
"What's your name?" Shiba Isshin stretched out his hand, as if he wanted to keep her.
The girl turned around lively: "Me?"
"Kurosaki, Kurosaki Masaki."
"Uncle god of death, see you again if we are destined to."
She was about to leave.
A golden chain suddenly appeared, blocking her way.
(One more chapter~)
Chapter 148 Comrades and Plans
Under the leadership of Yoruichi, they came to Karakura Town.
"So you've been here all along." Naruto was surprised.
He came to Karakura Town quite often.
"After all, this is the Chongling Land. Only here can we live a slightly more comfortable life." Ye Yi yawned, "I heard that the little fox in your body can now manifest. Why didn't you put it out this time? Bring it here?"
"Sister Yoichi is really well-informed." Naruto smiled, and his tone softened, "It is with Uncle Shunsui and the others, and they are very close drinking buddies."
Yoruichi swung his tail and snorted: "I also know that Zombie is about to make your office his home."
Naruto chuckled.
"Take good care of her." Yoruichi stopped, "But don't tell her my news."
"She's a stickler."
"arrive."
Naruto looked up.
In an open space, a room stands, and the traces of decoration are still very new.
A signboard stands on the roof: "Urahara Store".
"Captain Kisuke is going to open a store?" Naruto stared at those four words, a little confused, "Is he going to completely integrate into human life?"
Yoruichi didn't care: "Who knows what he thinks."
"Oh, this is no ordinary store!" A voice came from behind, "In addition to human things, we are also preparing to sell important items to the God of Death!"
"Naruto, don't you think so."
"Is the relationship between humans and Death too monotonous?"
It was a familiar voice, but the tone and pitch were more mature and smooth than they had been a few decades ago.
Naruto didn't even look back and complained: "Normal humans don't want to see the God of Death."
"Naruto has grown a lot after not seeing each other for so many years." Urahara Kisuke exclaimed, "You wouldn't have said such a thing before."
Naruto tilted his head: "Captain Kisuke too."
"Stop calling me captain." Urahara Kisuke shook his head, "Just call me Kisuke, shall we go in and talk?"
Open the door and enter the house.
The furnishings are no different from a normal human store.
"Captain Mako and the others are not here?" Naruto spread out his perception. In this room, except for the two people around him, there was only the spiritual pressure of "Giroshi Tessai", and he was busy doing something in the compartment.
As well as an area blocked by the barrier, Naruto did not forcefully break through to peek.
"They don't want to stay with me." Urahara Kisuke shook his head, "They found another place to live outside."
"after all."
"That look is a bit ugly to the God of Death."
Naruto nodded: "It sounds like they are quite safe."
"Although the effect of 'hollowing' could not be completely eradicated, there is no fear of life." Urahara Kisuke asked Naruto to sit down, "They also mastered the ability to actively blur."
"Kuchiki Sojun of the Kuchiki family was also infected by the Hollow." Naruto said softly, "I used another method to seal the Hollow's power in his body."
"Make it into an existence similar to me."
He stretched out his hand and channeled a scroll on the table.
"It seems that Naruto and Captain Nirvana get along very well." Urahara Kisuke just took a look and could tell who had the skill to transform this technique, "This is the technique you used to seal Vice Captain Kuchiki. ?"
"Yeah." Naruto nodded, "Brother Kisuke, take it and take a look, although it may be a little late for Captain Mako and the others."
"But it should still have some effect."
Urahara Kisuke smiled and put it away.
"I can now confirm that the enemy is Aizen Sosuke." Naruto continued softly.
Urahara Kisuke was surprised and raised his head: "Can you confirm?"
"How did you do it?"
Although
Mako Hirako kept shouting that it must be that guy.
I also suspected it was him, but I didn't collect any evidence.
Even if Yoruichi has hidden power in Soul Society, he hasn't found anything yet.
"I have the ability to distinguish truth from lies." Naruto said calmly, "Tōsen is going to be caught by me and let him show some flaws."
"So he admitted it to me openly."
"only."
"With his abilities like that, there is no way to attack him without evidence or the ability to break through his spell."
Urahara Kisuke was thoughtful.
"But Brother Kisuke asked me to come over. He must have some ideas?" Naruto asked him.
Urahara Kisuke nodded: "I have some ideas."
"During this time, I have been thinking why that guy Aizen couldn't wait to attack me."
Naruto narrowed his eyes.
oh.
This is really a question that I have never considered before.
That guy Aizen is a proud man.
Even if he was discovered by himself, he would rather have a "fair fight" with himself, rather than frame Kisuke Urahara.
"Now I understand." Urahara Kisuke said softly, "He wants to get the jade from me."
"Is that the gem that Brother Kisuke showed us that night?" Naruto recalled immediately.
Urahara Kisuke nodded: "That's right."
"What is that?" Naruto asked.
Urahara Kisuke lowered his head: "Let me think about what to say."
"That's something I studied by accident."
"Naruto, you have been in contact with that group of Fullbringers, so with your perception ability, you should be able to sense the source of the power of 'Fullbring' in their bodies."
"You mean the Soul King fragments?" Naruto said softly.
Urahara Kisuke was surprised and nodded: "You know so much."
"I heard everything from Tsunayashiro Tokinada." Naruto tilted his head and his eyes fell on Yoruichi who was napping on the table, "Everything in the Soul Society is the oldest, all the origin stories."
Yuroichi immediately looked up and pricked up his ears: "Did Tsunayashiro tell you all this?"
Naruto nodded.
"Miss Yoruichi, wait a moment." Urahara Kisuke said softly, "Let Naruto and I talk about Aizen first."
Naruto stopped talking.
"The production of the Hogyoku is based on the 'Fragment of the Soul King'." Urahara Kisuke slowly said, "I used the souls of hundreds of Hollows as auxiliary materials to make this thing."
"That is a treasure that can break the boundary between the Shinigami and the Hollows. After awakening, it will burst out with extremely terrifying spiritual pressure. Even the captain is insignificant under this spiritual pressure."
"But"
"Even so, the Hogyoku I made is still immature."
Naruto narrowed his eyes: "Immature?"
"Yes." Urahara Kisuke knocked on the table, "I guess that the piece in Aizen's hand should also be immature."
"I chose to use the soul of the 'Hollow' as the material."
"Aizen chose to use the soul of the 'Shinigami' as the material."
"So."
Urahara Kisuke raised his two hands, gently pushed them together, and stood up with his palms together: "The piece in his hand, plus the piece in my hand, will be truly mature when they are put together."
"He will do whatever it takes to convict me."
"The goal is to get another piece of Hogyoku."
Naruto looked at the door: "Then you, brother Kisuke, still opened such a store."
"Aren't you afraid that he will find it?"
Urahara Kisuke shook his head: "No secret can be hidden forever."
"With his ability, he will find us sooner or later."
"Since it can't be hidden, why not take the initiative."
Naruto thought: "So what do you want me to do?"
"I also heard about what Tosen wanted." Urahara Kisuke smiled and gave a thumbs up, "Great job!"
"Block one of Aizen's paths so that he can't easily attack the god of death again."
Naruto's face didn't have much joy: "But he will definitely not stop there."
"That guy will not become a coward because of some external pressure."
"Have you ever thought that he will change direction." Urahara Kisuke said softly.
Naruto was stunned.
Change direction, what does it mean?
Urahara Kisuke didn't say anything, just smiled: "Think about it carefully, Naruto, you will definitely be able to figure it out."
Naruto thought.
Tousen's words that night reached his ears.
Break the boundary between "Death God" and "Hollow".
Since it is not convenient to attack "Death God" again.
Then
Another direction.
"Starting from the 'Hollow', try to turn the 'Hollow' into a Death God?" Naruto got the answer and spoke with a heavy face.
"Bingo!" Urahara Kisuke raised his index finger, "The answer is correct!"
"I know." Naruto exhaled, "I will ask people to pay attention to whether there are any special Hollows."
Urahara Kisuke rubbed his hands: "In addition, I want to verify some other ideas."
"Naruto, please help me collect more information about Aizen."
Naruto spread his hands: "What he floats on the surface is all false disguise."
As he said, he paused, shook his head, and smiled bitterly: "No, sometimes when communicating with him, I can feel that those words that don't seem to be what he can say are true . "
"I don't know what he showed was true and what was false?"
Urahara Kisuke smiled: "Leave the troublesome analysis to me."
"I will analyze it."
Naruto responded: "I know."
"You are really hard-working." Urahara Kisuke sighed, "You have been fighting alone for so long."
"Now I will help you."
Naruto smiled and shook his head. Seeing that Urahara Kisuke said nothing, he turned his head and looked at the black cat: "Sister Yoruichi, can I ask you a few questions now?"
Urahara Kisuke sat upright, with no intention of leaving.
Yuroichi did not move to drive him away.
"You want to know what Tsunayashiro Tokinada said?" Yoruichi was cautious, stepping on her own tail, still a little uneasy, "But I have to confirm first, how much you know."
Naruto said bluntly: "The five nobles are the sinners who sealed the Soul King, made it a wedge to stabilize the three realms, and destroyed his body, leaving only his life."
"Sure enough." Yoruichi stepped on his tail again, "I can only say."
"Yes, there is nothing wrong with this statement."
Chapter 155 Captain Uzumaki is so handsome!
"Throw away your sword."
This is a terrible conclusion.
And even more terrifying
This is the profound meaning contained in his words.
Naruto stared at Urahara Kisuke and frowned: "Brother Kisuke, what do you mean?"
"Want Aizen to achieve his goal?"
Even though Kisuke Urahara had already laid a lot of groundwork just now, he even mentioned something like "psychology" that was unheard of before but could probably be understood.
It all makes sense.
But it still made him feel a little incredible.
Would someone like Aizen really hate his Zanpakutō?
Urahara Kisuke nodded.
"Is the risk too great?" Naruto shook his head, "Will he definitely give up the sword?"
No matter how well analyzed the paragraph just now is, it is just a "hypothesis".
Something that exists only in "language", something that has not yet happened and is not sure to happen.
Urahara Kisuke did not say the word "certainly" easily.
He just smiled: "We don't have any other better way, right?"
"Except for your ability to circumvent him."
"No one else can do it, including the captain and me."
Naruto said nothing.
Urahara Kisuke continued: "I don't entirely place my hopes on this speculation."
"Other methods are also being considered."
"For example, transform the jade or destroy it."
"But none of this went well."
"That thing...cannot be destroyed."
"I've recently been experimenting with whether I can erase its power and influence, or at least return it to the way it was before production."
"It just didn't go well."
Urahara Kisuke clapped his hands, making a clear sound, as if to encourage himself: "So you shouldn't focus all your hopes on one possibility."
"I did a lot of preparation."
"If you can use a realistic enough prop to lure him into being exposed."
"The captain's intervention may be enough to solve all problems at once."
"But if you can't come up with realistic enough props."
"We can only use Bengyu itself."
"There's no way that guy will bite unless you throw out a bait that looks convincing to him."
At this point, he paused and smiled slightly: "Have you ever heard of 'Royal Agent'?"
Naruto nodded: "I've heard of it, but I've never seen it."
The Royal Secret Service is a very mysterious organization.
There is no place for them in Seireitei.
Even many team members regarded this as a "rumor".
But the senior officers, especially the captains, can all confirm that this "organization" that has never been seen before actually exists.
"Their real name is Team Zero." Urahara Kisuke introduced, "I know two of them."
"I know them a little bit."
He held up two fingers.
"If Aizen's goal is still to be the Soul King, then he will inevitably encounter Team Zero."
"And I can responsibly guarantee that."
"In Team Zero, there are at least two people who can deal with Aizen."
Naruto's pupils widened: "Is it the Aizen who abandoned the sword as you guessed, or the Aizen now."
"Of course it is now." Urahara Kisuke smiled, "Even if he successfully displays the ability to deceive the five senses."
"Stronger than the captain?" Naruto was surprised.
Inside his body, Yin Jiuwei was also extremely surprised.
"You can't say that." Urahara Kisuke thought for a moment, "It's some special reasons, but they involve the secrets of Team Zero, and I'm not in a position to reveal them to you."
"So even if all our attempts fail."
"There are also people who are there to back us up."
Naruto breathed a sigh of relief.
Urahara Kisuke tilted his head and looked towards the back room of the store.
Even if Aizen can break through the Zero Division and kill the Soul King as he expected.
When it comes to that kind of crisis, it's not like I'm unprepared to deal with it.
"As for the soul burial ceremony, I will stop him according to my own ideas." Naruto stood up, "If he really will verify the results."
"I'll catch the fruits of it."
Urahara Kisuke nodded.
The "Soul Burial Ceremony" of Zhenyang Spiritual Arts Academy began on a night when the chill had not yet receded.
Naruto did not inform Niryuri.
However, the entire team of Division 12 was tense and closely monitored the "Boundary Crossing Gate".
Those two accidents made them nervous every time they performed this kind of "multi-person shuttle" mission.
Fortunately, it seems to be okay this time.
Soul burial is not complicated.
Students are returning one after another.
As an outstanding student, Abarai was among the fastest to finish.
He stood on the tree and looked into the distance.
The neon lights were flowing in the city and the roads were busy with traffic. It was completely different from the city scene when he died.
"Is this your hometown?" Lucia walked to him instantly.
Abarai shook his head: "No."
Only at this time can he experience the feeling of "being like a world away" as mentioned by his seniors.
It's not "as if", it's really "a world apart".
"It seems to be over." He lowered his head and stopped paying attention to these things.
The senior with the number "69" tattooed on his face and named "Hisaki Shuhei" was counting the list of students to confirm how many people had not returned.
But suddenly.
A giant hand stretched out from the darkness, silently and unnoticed.
It grabbed a student and threw him high.
The tall male god of death let out a shrill, shrill cry for help.
Attract everyone's attention and focus their attention.
The huge mouth opened in the night, with straightened teeth and a chill, biting the student in one bite.
"Xu, it's Daxu!" The blond god of death named "Ji Liang" reacted, with a look of shock in his eyes, "Damn it, how did it appear?"
Hisagi Shuhei's heart skipped a beat.
Before leading the team this time, he had been "intimidated".
Last year's graduates told him that in the class of "Captain Uzumaki", there was an incident of "Daxu" attacking students.
but
He didn't take it seriously.
Every class of leading students will be intimidated like this.
But at most I only encountered one or two ordinary Hollows.
The "Great Void" incident has only occurred once in so many years.
How could he really let himself encounter it.
result.
Hisagi Shuhei gritted his teeth, he should have known that his luck would be so bad.
He sent an SOS signal.
What made him feel a little more at ease was that the transmission of the signal was not blocked and was transmitted smoothly.
only
Under the cover of night, Daxu, who had almost no sense of existence, stretched out his hand to grab it again.
It almost blends in with the night.
The textbook says that Daxu has a huge body and slow movements, and will have chaotic spiritual pressure when it appears.
Why does it appear so quietly?
"I can't feel its spiritual pressure." On the treetop, Abarai also frowned.
Lucia subconsciously thought that just a few days ago, Captain Uzumaki had said this when he entertained her.
really
It happened!
Hinamori Momo jumped up and swung her Zanpakutō.
"Bloom, Feimei."
Orange-red spiritual pressure covers the blade, and branches like tree branches spread out in twists and turns.
A huge fireball erupted.
A whole group of them smashed towards Daxu.
The fire was flying, the explosion was muffled, and the momentum was extraordinary.
but.
The damage caused by this large mass to this big head was only a faint burn mark on the surface.
"How is that possible?" Hinamori Momo muttered to herself with eyes filled with disbelief.
The power of the fireball released by her sword is no less powerful than that of high-level ghosts.
But surprisingly.
Can't even do any damage?
Hisagi Shuhei raised his sword, and Kira also stepped forward at the same time.
Daxu's movements were slow, but that was only compared to a Shinigami of at least the rank of senior chief officer.
These students are still far from meeting the standards.
With just a flick of his hand, Hisagi Shuhei and Kira flew away, crossing several trees before landing in a panic.
Some students who were brave enough and quick enough in reaction raised their hands and chanted to complete the ghost path.
Thunder, fire, and strong wind rushed towards him.
The hit on Daxu's body was neither painful nor itchy, and it didn't cause any damage at all.
Abarai was about to rush forward.
"Wait a minute, I have something that can solve it." Lucia came back to her senses, called him out quickly, and took out a scroll from her pocket in a panic.
Infusion of spiritual energy.
The scroll opened with a bang.
Daxu let out a roar, and after pushing away the two people who were attacking him, he did not stop and continued to explore towards his intended target.
A female god of death fell to the ground with a look of fear on her face and could not even move her body.
It craves a second food.
Just when his hand was about to grab the god of death.
Golden light flashes.
A chain whipped out, easily piercing through the tough skin of the students despite repeated attempts but failing to cause any damage, piercing its withered palm, swinging it with great force, and nailing it to the ground.
"Captain Uzumaki!" Someone immediately recognized the identity of this golden light and cheered with a surprise tone.
Naruto didn't turn his head and looked at the big Xu.
its spiritual pressure
Even with my own perception, I can only detect some meager traces.
Daxu does not have this ability.
Is this the man's transformation of the virtual world?
Daxu sensed the danger and without hesitation, he raised his other hand and pulled the night sky. The sky was like folds of cloth, and a dark crack was opened. His body slowly squirmed, trying to embed himself into it and escape from the world.
This is instinctive.
Naruto clasped his palms together, and golden chains surged densely, binding Daxu's body layer by layer.
Pull hard.
Daxu fell to the ground with a "boom" and let out a piercing, weird scream.
above the teeth.
The dark spiritual pressure condensed.
I plan to use "virtual flash" to make the final move.
"Pfft", Naruto didn't give this chance, the chain crossed across, nailed into its mouth, and dispersed the mass of spiritual pressure.
The chains are tied with five flowers.
Naruto stretched out his hand again and launched several sealing techniques.
Daxu was wrapped in white cloth and disappeared in a puff of white smoke.
The students looked up.
His eyes were fixed on the golden figure stepping on the night sky.
"This is Captain Uzumaki. It's just like the rumors. He's so handsome." A female Shinigami couldn't help but grab her companion's sleeve, unable to contain her excitement.
Hinamori Momo raised her head, with a longing look in her eyes.
Abarai marveled.
Some people still remembered "Hisaki Shuhei" and "Kira" who were swept into the forest, and ran over in panic.
But not a few steps yet.
The chains flew faster and more accurately than him, pulling the two people out of the sawdust and gravel.
(Let me adapt to exercise, six kilometers a day, praise me, and more!)
Chapter 156: Mountains and Pursuit
"Where's Daxu?" Hisagi Shuhei waved his hands and struggled, trying to get up. He opened his eyes and looked into the distance, but there was only a dark sky in his field of vision. "Can it still be invisible?"
"Run quickly, I have informed you"
he called to the others.
But before he finished speaking, a hand covered his head.
"Don't move."
"I've taken care of that big head."
"Let me heal you first."
Hisagi Shuhei followed the voice and turned his head. His blond hair was shining. When the moonlight fell, there was a layer of halo, as if the light was emanating from the blond hair.
"Captain Uzumaki." He stared intently and subconsciously greeted him respectfully.
Naruto held his hand a little bit.
He responded and used it, and a faint golden light enveloped his body.
The injury slowly healed, and the broken ribs were growing and reconnecting.
"The great void's spiritual pressure cannot be felt." After Hisagi Shuhei's injuries were almost gone and he regained some strength, he couldn't wait to remind him, "There may be more."
"I can sense it." Naruto held him down, waved the golden light in his hand, gave up chanting, and tied "this rope" to avoid the injury and tied him tightly, "Don't move the wounded."
"It's very troublesome to treat you like this."
There was a precedent, and when it came time to treat Kira's injuries, he remained calm, not daring to move, and even breathing lightly.
Abarai held up the knife and was at a loss.
Is this the captain?
He didn't know much about Hisagi Shuhei before.
But he knew the level of Hinamori Momo and Kira very well.
A little weaker than me, but not that much weaker.
In terms of attack strength alone, Hinamori Momo is even the highest among the small group.
But even "Daxu", who was unable to cause any harm to these two people, was solved so easily in the hands of the captain.
These few people, according to Dean Bo Gang, are qualified to serve as chief officers immediately after graduation.
Abarai's eyes were blank.
It was obvious that there was only a dozen meters between him and Captain Uzumaki.
But...in my own eyes.
There was clearly an invisible high wall between the two of them.
That's an obstacle called "The Great Chasm."
I have mastered the initial solution, and the next step is the "Swastika solution".
However, even if he mastered the "Swastika", could he catch up with the Uzumaki Captain?
Can such a big gap be bridged by a "Swastika"?
"Renji, what are you thinking about?" When he was lost in thought, a weak force pushed from behind, followed by Rukia's voice, "Why are you so stunned? You haven't said hello to Captain Uzumaki."
Abarai nodded quickly and walked over to greet Rukia.
Rukia was grateful.
However, when the captains met in private, they all talked about it mysteriously, and she didn't know if she could tell it in such an occasion.
It didn't take long for the inner entanglement to begin.
In the sky, spiritual pressure fluctuated.
A door to a Japanese-style room opens.
The hell butterfly flew out, and two figures arrived first.
Captain Aizen Sosuke of the fifth division, and deputy captain Gin Ichimaru.
"Hey, Captain Uzumaki is here." Ichimaru Gin grinned, his smile was exaggerated, and his tone was pretending to be surprised, but his acting skills seemed to be a bit poor, which made him look very sinister, "We don't seem to have received your order to dispatch. "
"Captain Aizen is late." Naruto looked up, ignored him, and smiled at the brown-haired man wearing glasses, "The trouble has been solved."
Aizen stood in the sky and replied softly: "It's a good thing that Captain Uzumaki can resolve the crisis earlier and reduce the damage."
"But is there anyone who hasn't come back yet?"
"The number of people doesn't seem to match the number of students I know who participated in the 'Soul Burial'."
Hisagi Shuhei lowered his head, and his voice sounded as if it would break if touched: "That big void. We can't feel any spiritual pressure, and we don't know how it appeared."
"No one was prepared."
"It wasn't until it attacked a classmate that we realized it was right next to us!"
Speaking of this, he couldn't help but shudder.
This is really terrible.
A big head, silent.
"Really? You can hide your aura, but no one can detect it?" Aizen asked gently in a calm tone.
Hisagi Shuhei nodded and was about to answer.
"The investigation is a matter for the Second Division and the Twelfth Division." Naruto said, interrupting his inquiry, "I have sensed that there are no other Death Gods nearby. Send these students back first."
Aizen lowered his head and looked at Naruto.
The remaining members of the fifth division who followed were busy maintaining order and leading the students into the boundary gate one by one.
Until all students returned to Seireitei.
Naruto glanced at Aizen coldly.
The shocked students were about to walk over and thank Captain Uzumaki for saving their lives.
With a "bang", the golden figure in front of them suddenly disappeared.
Many people were shocked.
"Shunpo?" Abarai murmured, looking up and looking around, trying to capture the Uzumaki Captain's spiritual pressure, but with his ability, he could not sense anything.
"It's not Shunpo." Ichimaru Gin shook his head, suddenly brought his face closer, and stared at him with a smile.
Abarai was startled.
Rukia's reaction seemed to be a little bigger than his, and she took more than a step back.
"Am I so scary?" Ichimaru Gin grinned and waved his hand, "This kind of reaction will make me sad."
Abarai put on a serious face and bowed immediately: "I'm very sorry, Vice Captain Ichimaru."
Rukia had the exact same reaction.
Both men spoke very loudly.
"You guys are so serious." Ichimaru Gin sighed and retracted his head, "It's really boring."
"But I can still explain it to you."
"The technique Captain Uzumaki used just now was not Kidō, but his own technique."
"Clone technique."
Abarai and Rukia were stunned.
"I can read ambition in your eyes." Ichimaru Gin met the red-haired man's eyes and grinned to an exaggerated angle, "Do you want to catch up with Captain Uzumaki?"
Abarai didn't nod, but he didn't shake his head either.
"Do you think there is a big gap between you and Captain Uzumaki?" Gin Ichimaru asked.
Abarai nodded this time.
"Then let me tell you some bad news." Ichimaru Gin laughed out loud and spread his hands, very happy, "The clone technique used by Captain Uzumaki just now can make the clone have the ability of the original body."
"But there's a fatal flaw."
"That means the spiritual pressure will be distributed evenly."
Abarei's pupils widened.
Ichimaru Gin read the thought in his mind: "In other words, the Uzumaki Captain you just saw is only half of his strength."
"Are you a little desperate?"
"Captain Uzumaki's Talent"
"It's as majestic as a mountain."
He was sarcastic here, and Abarai's mood fluctuated a bit due to the influence.
"Okay, Silver, don't talk about these things." Aizen came over, smiled slightly, and interrupted his words, "There is a gap in talent. This is normal."
"Characters like Naruto-kun are rare in the entire history of Soul Society."
"Renji, can I call you that?"
Renji Abarai's face was much calmer, he stood upright and saluted: "This is my honor, Captain Aizen."
"If you want to catch up with him, you have to be down-to-earth." Aizen squinted and smiled, "With your talent, set a goal for yourself first."
"At once"
"How about becoming the vice-captain first?"
Abarai was surprised, raised his hand and thought only to himself: "Ah? Me?"
He has set a goal for himself, but it is not as high as "vice captain". He plans to become a senior chief officer first.
"Don't you have confidence in yourself?" Aizen shook his head, his tone still gentle.
Abarai shook his head: "Of course not."
"I value your talent very much." Aizen waved to him, "Yin is already preparing for the captain's assessment, and the position of vice-captain will be vacant by then."
"If you wish."
"Please choose the fifth team."
"I very much hope that the future vice-captain will be you."
Abarai was stunned and looked at Aizen with an incredible look in his eyes.
A captain made a promise to himself.
He needs himself.
This made his heart skip a beat.
Aizen smiled, said hello to Kira and Hinamori Momo, and turned to leave.
Ichimaru Gin exclaimed: "Oh, Captain Aizen, why is it such a coincidence?"
"It's as if Captain Uzumaki expected this to happen."
Aizen scolded: "Silver, you can't slander the captain behind his back."
"I'm just curious." Ichimaru Gin grinned and waved his hand.
"The second daughter of the Kuchiki family is also participating in the soul burial this time." Aizen said softly, as if he was trying to lower his voice, but the surrounding shinigami had good hearing, so these words were not word for word. Everything that happened fell into their ears, "Captain Uzumaki has experienced it once himself, so he will be worried and plan measures in advance."
"After all, it's the Kuchiki family."
He didn't make his words very clear.
but.
It has already made many students frown.
Rukia looked at the two of them walking away with a solemn expression.
these two people
What she dislikes the most is "Ichimaru Gin".
From Brother Byakuya's mouth, you can occasionally hear bad rumors about him.
After seeing it in person, I felt even more like a "venomous snake".
This is an extremely dangerous person.
Captain Aizen was as gentle as ever, but why did he say such words in the end?
It feels like.
Expressing dissatisfaction with the "Kuchiki Family".
Moreover, there seemed to be a suppressed "smell of gunpowder" between him and Captain Naruto.
The second team took over and began investigating.
The crowd still stayed in the square in front of Chuanjie Gate for a while.
"Have you all completed the soul burial?" The small group gathered together, and Lucia asked, "You shouldn't be affected?"
They all nodded.
Hisagi Shuhei was also among them, he was dragged here by Kira.
The two of them are now "suffering brothers" and are the only two people injured in this incident.
(Also! It's a bit shabby)
Chapter 157: The Death God Transformation of Xu
The second team is questioning the students one by one and recording their confessions.
Small groups get together.
"Which division do you plan to go to?" Abarai asked, frowning and worried.
This is the privilege of top students like them.
Everyone has received invitations from several divisions and can make their own choices without having to wait for the academy to assign them based on their specialties like ordinary students.
"I am Team 13." Rukia said immediately. This was something that had been decided for a long time.
Hisagi Shuhei was also very straightforward: "My choice is the 9th Division."
The others looked at him with doubts in their eyes.
Division 9.
It's not impossible. The captain is the kobold named "Komamura Zuozhen". It is said that he is a good captain who is very loyal and strict in his work.
But if there is a choice, wouldn't Team 7 or Team 5 be a better choice?
"I was saved by the captain of Division 9 when I was young." Shuhei Hisagi scratched his head, smiled shyly, raised his hand and pointed it at his face, "This is a sign of tribute to him."
"But that man is not the current Captain Komamura."
"It's another one."
Speaking of this, his tone was somewhat low: "After I came to Zhenyang Spiritual Arts Academy, I seemed to have never seen him again."
"You can find out when you get to the Gotei 13!" Rukia reached out and patted his shoulder, vowing, "Since you were a child, it means that there will still be many traces of that captain's existence."
"Just ask then."
Seeing her serious expression, Hisagi Shuhei nodded his head and responded with a "hmm".
"I should go to the seventh team." Kira lowered his head, "Captain Uzumaki is a very young and promising captain."
Unlike others in this small circle, he is the only "true blood".
Abarai scratched his head, feeling a little troubled: "I also really want to go to the seventh or sixth team."
"But Captain Aizen"
He was a bit reluctant to refuse an invitation from a captain, not to mention that it was a kindness that expected him to be his right-hand man.
He struggled for a while: "I should eventually go to the fifth team."
They set their sights on the last person who had yet to express his thoughts.
Hinamori Momo was confused.
"Both the Seventh Division and the Fifth Division have extended invitations to me."
"But it's really hard to choose between Captain Uzumaki and Captain Aizen."
One is young and gentle, the other is elegant and gentle.
They all hit her hard in the heart.
The seventh division team building.
Naruto receives memories from the "Shadow Clone".
He stretched out his hand and patted it, channeling the scroll that sealed the body of "Daxu".
Carefully recall Aizen's attitude just now.
He didn't seem to care about the ownership of this experimental product.
Although he was trying to guide Hisagi Shuhei to say something, as if he was concerned about Daxu's performance, that was definitely not his real purpose.
so.
What was he expecting?
How is the performance of this graduating class?
Naruto stood up with the scroll and walked out of the office: "Baemon."
He calls out a name.
The man wearing sunglasses appeared immediately.
"Go and prepare a profile of the outstanding students among the graduates of the Zhenyang Spiritual Arts Academy." Naruto said to him with a smile, "What is their attitude towards the seventh team?"
Kotsubaki Basemon replied: "My willingness is quite strong."
Before Uzumaki Naruto became the captain of the seventh team, it was very difficult for the seventh team to recruit outstanding students. They basically had to wait for the assignment from the Mao Spiritual Arts Academy, and few outstanding students took the initiative to choose.
The former Captain of Division 7, the Shinigami named "Aikawa Ratake" with an afro, didn't have much charisma, and his sense of presence was also very thin.
In addition, the Seventh Division, as the "Inner Guards", has less attractive responsibilities than other divisions.
However, since Uzumaki Naruto became the captain, the situation of the seventh team has undergone tremendous changes.
They no longer have to worry about publicity.
Just like the fifth team, relying on the captain's personal charm, he became the first choice for outstanding graduates of Zhenyang Spiritual Arts Academy.
"Then please try to persuade them again." Naruto thought for a while, "If anyone has any sway in their opinion, I will personally persuade them when the time comes."
Little Tsubaki Basemon was stunned.
This session is excellent.
But the biggest reward, Toshiro Hitsugaya, graduated early and entered the tenth division.
The talents of the others are not yet high enough for the captain to take action personally.
However, he nodded and agreed.
Naruto left and ran to Division 12.
Nirvana was reluctant and came out to greet him: "Captain Uzumaki, what are you doing here again?"
"I picked up an interesting thing." Naruto raised the scroll in his hand and waved it in front of his eyes.
Nie Yuli was not interested and yawned: "What is it?"
"Hollow." Naruto spit out one word.
Nirvana's meager interest immediately disappeared completely: "Xu? How can such a thing be interesting?"
"A big hollow." Naruto whispered, "A big hollow that can hide its own spiritual pressure."
Nirvana was startled.
Hidden spiritual pressure?
This is a trait I have never heard of in "Xu".
"Aren't you going to study it?" Naruto stretched out his hand and handed it over.
Nie Shuli took it and said in a puzzled tone: "It's really strange that there would be such a change."
"Natural causes?"
Naruto shook his head.
Nie Yuli nodded, suddenly enlightened, and more interest emerged from the bottom of his heart: "Then he was manipulated by that person?"
"It's an improvement on the void."
"How interesting."
He thought for a moment, then greeted Naruto and took him to a very wide underground area.
Naruto looked familiar here.
When Urahara Kisuke was still in Division 12, he and Yoruichi trained here.
"This is the space left by that man." Nie Yuli clicked his tongue, his facial features twisted, and he jumped out with a look of disgust, "I originally planned to fill this place up."
"But thinking that it might have other uses, I kept it for now."
"It's just right now."
He reached out and threw the scroll out.
The seal breaks at this point.
"Clatter" the scroll unfolded, and a ball of black unstable spiritual pressure gushes out, instead of Daxu's specific "form".
Naruto's pupils widened.
Raise your hands and give up singing.
"Seventy-three of the Dao Bindings, Overturned Mountain Crystals."
The blue crystal sheltered them both.
The black spiritual pressure also exploded at this moment, and huge wind and waves blew up.
It hit the mountain crystal, causing cracks.
Wait for the two waves to subside.
Naruto waved his hand and removed the binding path.
Nie Shuli's face was calm and he put his hands behind his back: "It seems that the man doesn't want to leave us the experimental product."
"Even if I am sealed by you, Captain Uzumaki, it will still be like this."
"It seems that it was preset in advance."
Naruto tilted his head and looked around.
The place was in a mess, but it was left by Urahara Kisuke after all, so it was just a mess, not damaged.
He shook his head, "I thought I could gain something."
Nie Yuli giggled: "How come there is no gain?"
"This is my territory."
He waved his hand and snapped his fingers.
From the ceiling above his head, a meat insect as thick as an arm fell down with two pops: "You have to know, it's not."
"Plop" sound.
Nirvana wanted to reach out and catch it, but his fragile shadow clone couldn't bear even the meager strength generated by the fall, and was broken into a ball of white smoke and dissipated.
The flesh bug landed unscathed.
A few minutes later, a new shadow clone came over and picked up the meat worms on the ground, as if nothing happened just now. Then he continued what he had not finished saying: "Not all experimental subjects will. Then be obedient and don't resist."
"So I raised little babies like this."
"Being able to quietly swallow a mouthful of spiritual pressure from the experimental subject at the moment he resists."
Nirvana stretched out her hand and touched the belly of the meat insect.
It opened its mouth and spit out a stream of black spiritual pressure.
Niryuri did not pick it up, but raised her head and stared at Naruto expressionlessly.
The golden chain flashed and sealed the spiritual pressure.
"Although there is only this sample." Nie Yuli then reached out to take it, "but it should be enough to analyze something."
"Captain Uzumaki, please wait a moment."
He turned around and walked to another laboratory.
After a while, he walked out with a report.
"I really found something very interesting." Nirvana held up the report with an extremely arrogant expression on his face, "Captain Uzumaki, what do you think I found?"
Naruto shook his head.
"The Great Void is a very chaotic creature." Nirvana Li spoke softly and slowly, "They are idiotic things led by one Void, with hundreds of Void beings mixed together."
"so."
"Every Daxu sample will give different results."
"Occasionally, the one I have in my hand is a bit too special."
Naruto narrowed his eyes, his expression becoming dangerous.
Nirvana immediately stopped being pretentious and answered honestly: "I found a very weak power of death in the body of this Daxu."
"The power of this god of death is too weak, and it is different from the power of death possessed by our normal god of death. If it were not particularly conspicuous among the power of the void, I might not have been able to detect it."
Naruto frowned.
really
That guy Aizen is in the process of becoming a Hollow Death God.
But what does this method of "hiding spiritual pressure" have to do with the "power of death"?
"Is it because of the power of the Shinigami that Daxu can hide his spiritual pressure?" Naruto asked.
Nie Yuli shook his head: "I don't know."
"With only this sample of spiritual pressure, we can't analyze much."
"If it doesn't self-destruct, or Captain Uzumaki can find more samples, then I should be able to analyze more things."
Naruto interrupted him: "Don't think about the sample, this is the only one for now."
"but."
"If you can make a device to detect this strange 'power of death', you should be able to find more samples."
Nie Yuli raised his eyebrows: "This is a piece of cake."
"But Captain Uzumaki, please give these samples directly to me after getting them, instead of giving them to that guy Urahara."
"That man is really interesting. He has such wild ideas."
Lao Wan ordered a new book by an excellent author. The last one was released smoothly. Let's fight again this time! Tian Dazhuang rushes to the duck! ! ! !
Chapter 158 Captain Aizen, you are a good person
The instrument for detecting "special death god power" was developed soon.
And placed in the imaging hall.
After the incident of Tsunayashiro family, Kurotsuchi Mayuri was extremely decisive and took the opportunity to clear out the staff placed in this department by Tsunayashiro family.
Although
Tsunayashiro Tokinada has now appealed to the 46th room.
But at least for a few decades, it still belongs to Kurotsuchi Mayuri.
Naruto returned to the squad room.
Kotsubaki Ren'emon had prepared the information long ago.
These are not secret documents.
Ordinary squad members certainly do not have the authority to query, but with the identities of the other two people in the office, there is definitely no problem.
Wait for Naruto to come back.
Toushirou looked up, his expression serious: "Momoko graduated, does Captain Naruto want to recruit her?"
"Yeah." Naruto nodded with a smile, looking at Toushirou, "Does the 10th Division also have ideas about her?"
"After all, she is an excellent student." Toushirou said seriously.
"Oh? Just for this reason?" Naruto smiled.
Dong Shilang nodded seriously: "Of course."
Naruto sat opposite him: "I thought you were reluctant to be separated from her in two teams."
"No." Dong Shilang said loudly, paused for a moment, and continued to speak, his voice calmed down, "She is indeed not very worrying sometimes."
"Of course I hope I can take care of her more."
Naruto took the file from Dong Shilang's hand.
Sure enough, it was the one for "Hinamori Momo".
"You are really a good person, Xiaobai." He looked at the text on it and smiled slightly, "But."
"I seem to have heard that Hinamori Momo has not considered the 10th Division?"
Dong Shilang's face was heavy, and he nodded with difficulty.
He had heard Hinamori Momo say this a long time ago.
Her first choice is the 7th Division and the 5th Division.
The second is the 4th Division.
If these three teams do not accept her, she will consider the 10th Division.
"It's all Isshin and Rangiku's fault." He gritted his teeth and didn't even use honorifics for the two people whose "seats" were higher than his. "The captain and vice-captain are not serious, they only attract bees and butterflies!"
"Now those who are willing to come to the 10th Division are all drunkards and perverts."
Toushirou was really troubled, because he was in charge of the team affairs.
Naruto smiled and continued to look at their information.
A few days later.
Graduation ceremony of the Maou Academy of Spiritual Arts.
The graduates gathered in the auditorium and kept talking in low voices.
"Many captains came today."
"In addition to Aizen, Captain Uzumaki is also here."
"Captain Unohana is here too."
"Damn it! Why is the 10th Division a white-haired kid? Isn't the vice-captain a beautiful woman with orange hair?"
The outstanding graduates came on stage and chose their favorite divisions one after another.
According to the grades, Hinamori Momo was the third one.
She trotted up all the way, with a clear goal, and stopped in front of Aizen in a panic.
"Captain Aizen." Hinamori Momo bowed vigorously.
Aizen narrowed his eyes and smiled: "Is Hinamori going to choose the 5th Division?"
"I" Hinamori Momo shook her head, still bowing, "I'm here to say sorry to Captain Aizen."
Aizen said softly: "Apologize?"
"I like Captain Aizen very much." Hinamori Momo took a deep breath and said forcefully, "You are a very gentle person and a very good captain."
"I have seriously considered your invitation to become a member of the 5th Division."
"But."
"Captain Aizen, you are a good person!"
"Thank you for your invitation."
"I would rather become a member of the 7th Division."
"I'm sorry, Captain Aizen."
Having read this long paragraph in a hurry, without waiting for Aizen to say anything else, Hinamori Momo fled from Aizen and trotted towards Naruto.
She was very surprised that she was just an ordinary outstanding graduate. Compared with other students, she was a little more talented, but... As for being valued by the two captains so much, they personally invited her.
Well.
There was a slight sense of accomplishment in her heart.
But it also made her feel very conflicted during these days.
It was not until the ceremony began that she made the final decision to join the Seventh Division and choose Uzumaki Naruto.
Captain Aizen is very good
But the golden figure that night was deeply imprinted in her heart and it was hard to let go.
Compared with Captain Uzumaki who saved her.
All she could do was apologize to Captain Aizen.
Ichimaru Gin stood behind Aizen and laughed secretly, but couldn't help laughing out loud.
Aizen turned his head and looked in the direction where Hinamori Momo ran.
Naruto also raised his head at the right time and looked at him, with the same and extremely gentle smile on his face.
Among the outstanding graduates of this year, only Abarai Renji chose the Fifth Division.
Kira and Hinamori Momo chose the Seventh Division.
The ceremony ended.
At the entrance of the lobby, the crowd retreated.
Aizen and Naruto stood side by side.
"I'm really surprised that Captain Aizen actually lost to Captain Uzumaki in terms of charm." Ichimaru Gin fanned the flames as if the matter was not serious enough, and said with a playful smile, "I thought Hinamori Momo would choose the fifth team."
"After all, Captain Aizen personally invited her."
Naruto glanced at him: "I also personally invited Hinamori Momo."
"But Captain Aizen obviously has more contact with her." Ichimaru Gin said softly.
Aizen not only meets with the students of the Maou Spiritual Academy at the beginning of the school year.
He also teaches in the academy.
Although it is only a course like "calligraphy" that has almost nothing to do with "Death God".
Naruto strode forward: "Captain Aizen, do you know why?"
Aizen did not speak.
"There is a technology called "fake" in the world." Naruto said softly and said it very bluntly, "A skilled craftsman can make items that are almost the same as the real thing."
"If this sample is taken out alone."
"In the eyes of experts, it may be able to fish in troubled waters and deceive."
"But if it is placed together with the real thing, it will definitely be exposed."
"Captain Aizen, you are not sincere enough."
Aizen said softly: "Really?"
"Then this time, goodbye." Naruto waved to him and left in a flash, "Captain Aizen is a good person."
Ichimaru Gin sighed.
Aizen smiled and did not speak.
Naruto was in a good mood.
Bring the newcomers back to the 7th Division's barracks.
After a simple induction ceremony.
"Hinamori, follow me." Naruto called out the black girl and led the way.
She followed nervously until she reached the captain's office.
Her heartbeat was up and down as fast as it could be.
Captain Uzumaki really thinks so highly of her?
He brought her to such a place.
Naruto pushed the door open and smiled: "Xiaobai, look who I brought to see you."
In the room.
Two people looked up.
Hinamori Momo followed in and saw the two people with a surprised face: "Xiaobai, why are you here?"
"Aren't you from the 10th Division?"
After greeting her friends, she noticed another person: "Captain Soi-Fong!"
She exclaimed, feeling rude, and bowed politely to greet him.
There was confusion in her eyes.
What is going on?
The people from the 10th Division and the 2nd Division were all in Captain Uzumaki's office.
"You know what kind of people the captain and vice-captain of the 10th Division are." Toushirou had a blank expression on his face, "I was thrown here to learn."
Soi-Fong was serious and did not explain to Hinamori Momo.
"Are you going to throw Momo to me?" Dongshiro raised his head and looked at Naruto.
Naruto still smiled: "Didn't you say you wanted to take care of Momo?"
"I'll give you this opportunity."
Hinamori Momo looked at Dongshiro in surprise.
The white-haired boy slapped the table, a little annoyed: "When did I say such a thing?"
"Captain Uzumaki, don't slander me."
Soi-Fong interrupted and added: "I have a record here, do you want to see it, Hitsugaya Sanshi."
Dongshiro turned his head suddenly.
The face with short hair, serious.
No, Captain Soi-Fong, are you serious?
When did you record it?
At this time, you are adding insult to injury.
Even Captain Soi-Fong has been led astray?
"Xiaobai, if you think so, just say it directly." Hinamori Momo smiled, "There's nothing to be embarrassed about."
Dongshiro clenched his fist and gritted his teeth.
Naruto said softly: "Hinamori, you have mastered the first release, and you can serve as a chief officer in the team."
"Learn from the one I just introduced to you."
"I am very optimistic about you, and you will become a senior chief officer in the future."
"If nothing unexpected happens, Xiaobai will be here almost every day. If you miss him or have anything, you can come directly."
Hinamori Momo shook her head: "Who would miss him?"
Toushirou also tilted his head.
"But if I have anything else, can I ask Captain Uzumaki for advice?" When the topic was not about Toushirou, Hinamori Momo's voice and tone became obedient, gentle, and timid in an instant.
Naruto nodded: "Of course no problem."
"I am your captain."
Hinamori Momo smiled sweetly and nodded heavily: "Captain Uzumaki, please take care of me in the future."
Wait for her to go back.
Kira's face was heavy: "Hinamori classmate, Captain Uzumaki will take you there."
He was a little unwilling in his heart.
As an excellent student, his grades should be higher than Hinamori Momo's.
But.
On the first day of joining the team, Momo Hinamori was given special care.
"Captain Uzumaki took me to see a friend." Momo Hinamori smiled happily, "It's the famous genius, the third officer of the 10th Division, Hitsugaya Toushirou."
"I didn't expect that he also works in the 7th Division."
Kira was a little confused.
The 10th Division works in the 7th Division?
After Momo Hinamori's explanation, he finally understood it and felt more balanced.
This group of top students who just joined the team quickly emerged.
In just half a year, Abarai has become a senior officer of the 5th Division.
Momo Hinamori and Kira are slightly worse, but among the low-level officers, they are already top-notch.
In comparison,
Rukia of the 13th Division is just an ordinary soldier.
This has the meaning of "Byakuya Kuchiki" and is also related to the fact that Rukia has not yet mastered the "Shikai".
And compared to the matter of "Rukia".
What is even more troubling for Team 13 is that the loss of manpower seems to be too fast during this period.
The Hollows in the real world seem to be too active.
The new Shinigami have not been well trained and are not suitable for being stationed.
(Also! Try to get up early today, I am really tired from exercising, sigh)
Chapter 159: Broken Mask and Disappearance
Virtual activity increased.
But under the surveillance of Division 12, it was just an inconspicuous brief peak on a curve.
Just like the "tide", it goes down and rises.
It just happened to happen at this time.
Naruto was worried and took a look.
After Nirvana's explanation, it was indeed not abnormal, and the "special power of death" that was focused on had never appeared before.
Xu's activeness seems not to be directly related to Aizen's experiment.
"Although Xu is not smart enough, he still has a brain." Nirvana's eyes were cold and his tone was cold. He tilted his head and stared at the team members in the imaging hall. "Even some Xu's brains are better than the stupid Shinigami."
"If anything happens to Hueco Mundo."
"They'll run away too."
"For example, the Great Void, and even those guys above the Great Void, died, and new ecological niches were vacated."
"The weak Xu must flee to avoid being swallowed up."
Nirvana means something.
Naruto nodded, thoughtfully.
A creature above the "Great Void"?
In the Soul Society textbook, there is an introduction to the "Great Hollow", but after all, it is only knowledge for ordinary Shinigami.
Basic but not complete.
"Daxu" is actually divided into three levels.
The "Daxu" that Naruto had encountered before, the type recorded in the textbook, was the lowest level Daxu named "Killian", a "miscellaneous soldier"-like existence.
There are a lot of them and they look almost the same.
Daxu that can be known and encountered by ordinary Shinigami are usually of this type.
Above that, there is an intermediate Daxu named "Yachukas".
Compared with "Killians", this type of virtual form is smaller and has more human characteristics. They are responsible for commanding many "Killians", just like a captain commands many team members.
but
"Yachukas" is not the end of the Great Void either.
It is said that there is also a top-ranking Daxu named "Vastod". Their number is very small, and only a few have been discovered and recorded.
However, "Yachukas" and "Vastod" are only active in Hueco Mundo, and ordinary human souls will not be of any benefit to them.
Naruto has never met them either.
Is Aizen experimenting on these guys?
"Hueco Mundo can't monitor it?" Naruto thought for a while and asked.
Nie Yuli operated twice on the workbench, called up several monitors, and zoomed in on the screen.
Looking around, the yellow sand is rolling.
Occasionally, a few virtual ones will jump by, leaving blurry traces on the screen.
"That's all." Nie Yuli's face was expressionless, his hands were still operating, and he zoomed in on the camera. "I checked it when the fluctuations appeared."
"Nothing."
Naruto frowned.
This...is Hueco Mundo?
It was more deserted and dilapidated than he imagined.
"Seireitei's monitoring of Hueco Mundo is very low." Niryuri introduced, "Only these monitoring equipment are placed in Hueco Mundo."
"Do you want to see the records in the past ten years?"
Naruto shook his head: "No, I'm afraid I won't find anything."
Nie Shuli glanced at the team member, waved, and led him out of the imaging hall to another room.
The barrier unfolded, completely isolating this place.
"Thanks to the power of the Daxu you sent before." Nie Shuli said in a low voice, "Let me guess what that guy wants to do."
Naruto wondered.
"Have Captain Uzumaki heard of 'Arrancar'?" Nirvana asked.
Naruto shook his head.
"This is something that only Daxu above 'Killian' can do." Nirvana introduced, "They will try to take off the mask on their faces."
Naruto was stunned: "Take off the mask?"
"That thing is important to Xu, right?"
The "textbook" mentions that masks are a symbol of hiding one's identity and degenerating into evil.
When Hirako Mako and others were "virtually transformed", the first characteristic that appeared on them was the mask.
It can be seen from their examples that "mask" and "virtual power" are closely related.
"Of course it's important." Nirvana nodded, "But does Captain Naruto know how 'Yachukas' was born?"
Naruto shook his head again.
Nirvana clapped her hands: "Ordinary 'Killian' is a chaotic creature born from the mixing of hundreds of powerful Hollows."
"But when there is a consciousness that is strong enough and can dominate, swallowing up all the other empty consciousnesses and integrating those chaotic forces, then 'Killian' will evolve into 'Yachukas'."
Naruto suddenly realized: "So 'Yachukas' is a new individual?"
"Yes, that's it. Since we have become a new individual, the past of one of the souls is no longer important." Nirvana nodded and continued speaking like a stick, "They have to break the mask on their faces, Find a new meaning for yourself."
At this point, he paused and lengthened his tone.
"but-"
"This is what the idiots of the past came up with."
"For the meaning of survival, it's a ridiculous statement."
"I really want to open their brains and see what filth is inside."
Nie Shuli grinned: "I secretly retrieved records from the past thousand years and even some secret files from hundreds of years ago to confirm one thing."
"The Arrancar is actually a means for Kyon to try to evolve."
"The power they hold in this behavior."
"It's the 'power of death'."
"In those records, the power fluctuations of all the 'Arrancar' are exactly the same as the 'alien power of death' in the big hollow you sent before."
Naruto frowned and made a brief summary: "Arrancar is a hollow trying to transform into a death god on its own?"
Kuturo Mayuri chuckled and nodded.
"But." Naruto continued, "No one has discovered this for so long."
"Until you-"
Kuturo Mayuri interrupted him: "Captain Uzumaki, I'm different!"
"I'm a genius."
"Not those incompetent idiots, fools, and idiots."
"Of course, this may be related to the fact that the evolution speed of the group of 'Arrancar' is too slow, and no perfect Arrancar has appeared so far."
"But trash is trash."
Naruto frowned even more: "There is no perfect Arrancar."
"Aizen is trying to Arrancar."
"Does he want to control Hueco Mundo?"
He half-believed and half-doubted this guess.
Mayuri Kurotsuchi whistled, and said with certainty, "What a great idea."
"Death god, rule the Hueco Mundo."
Naruto glanced at him.
"As a scientist, I am just amazed by an ingenious idea, that's all." Mayuri Kurotsuchi chuckled and spread his hands, "Don't you think this is interesting?"
"The Hollow's transformation into a Death god"
"The Hollow's transformation into a Death god"
"Two opposing and contradictory forces can be woven together to promote a better evolution."
Naruto looked coldly.
"Don't show that expression." Mayuri Kurotsuchi shook his head and shut up very tactfully, "It's impossible for me to go along with that kind of person."
"I don't have the ability to stand opposite the Soul Society."
"I'll die."
He stuck out his tongue and made a bad and frivolous face.
Naruto sneered.
Mayuri Kurotsuchi wanted to say something else, but a sharp and rapid buzzing sound suddenly surged in his arms.
He reached out and took it out, and it was a flesh worm with a human face and no eyes that screamed.
"Your aesthetic is really weird." Naruto frowned.
Kurotsuchi Mayuri sneered: "This is very interesting."
"What a great shape. Captain Uzumaki can't feel this kind of beauty. How much happiness will be lost in life."
He lifted the meatworm and shook it by its tail. Its cry became more and more urgent: "Bad news."
"That 'hollow power of the god of death' has appeared."
Naruto frowned.
"In the real world." Kurotsuchi Mayuri turned the meatworm over, and a coordinate was recorded on it. "Let me see. It's a very remote area."
Naruto whispered: "I'll go there now."
"Thank you, Captain Uzumaki." Kurotsuchi Mayuri couldn't wait to say this thank you almost the moment Naruto opened his mouth.
In the real world, a remote mountainous area.
Thirteenth Division, advance investigation team, only three people are still standing at this time.
A female god of death looked at the knife in her hand in disbelief. Just like the "Senbonzakura" of Vice Captain Byakuya Kuchiki, the blade withered and scattered piece by piece.
But.
This is not the ability of her knife.
In front of them, there was a Hollow with a strange body.
It had a frog-like body, but its head was like a squid that grew backwards, with dozens of tentacles wriggling.
"Hehe." It grinned and laughed, its voice sharp and high, "You didn't expect it."
"This is an ability that can only be used once a day at night."
"The first person who touches my arm that night will have his Zanpakutō disappear."
"Just like you."
"Since I was born, I have this ability that is completely different from other Hollows."
"I never had the chance to use it when I was hunting other Shinigami before."
"Now it seems really great!"
"So."
"I was born to hunt Shinigami!"
The victory made it proud and also stimulated its cruel nature. Compared with devouring Shinigami, stimulating these people and feeling the despair and fear that gushed out of their bodies was more delicious.
The female Shinigami gritted her teeth and raised her hand.
"Hadao Twelve, Fuhuo".
Abandoning the chant.
The orange thread-bound spiritual pressure went to capture the Hollow.
But it dodged it nimbly.
"Sure enough, after losing the Zanpakutō, even the most powerful Shinigami will become extremely weak." It laughed even more viciously, "Today's dinner, let's start with you."
Six claws kicked hard.
It pounced on the female Shinigami.
Despair lingered in her heart, but she did not give up completely, and still fought back with ghost arts, but it was almost ineffective.
The hollow grinned and was about to bite her neck.
A golden light shot from the sky.
It pierced the body of the hollow and easily nailed it to the ground.
The huge spiritual pressure was like a landslide, pressing down fiercely.
It huddled on the ground, unable to move.
"It just has some special abilities." It raised its head with difficulty, and saw a white haori, stepping on the sky, slowly walking down, with a cold voice, and every word made the spiritual pressure burden on its body heavier, "You dare to claim to hunt Shinigami."
It was panicked.
Just the breath, it almost destroyed it.
(There is still one chapter!)
Chapter 160: Dishonesty and Congratulations
"Captain Naruto." The female shinigami looked up and shouted in surprise.
"Sister Du." Naruto lowered his head and saw the face of the female Shinigami clearly, and was slightly surprised.
It's someone he knows.
It's just that the spiritual pressure in the body is too thin, so weak that it is suppressed by this head, and it is so weak that it mixes with the air, breeze, and weeds, making it subconsciously ignored.
This is Shiba Haiyan's wife.
A very gentle yet strong female Shinigami, currently serving as the third seat of the Thirteenth Division.
"Great, you're here." She breathed a sigh of relief, and the breath she had been holding in her heart also let out, and she sat down on the ground with her legs slumped.
Naruto walked towards the Hollow, stretched out his hand, and concluded the sealing technique.
Xu was trembling, but his eyes were spinning, as if he still refused to accept his fate.
The curse seal unfolds.
At this moment, the tentacles like octopus legs on the virtual head suddenly retracted into the body and turned into silk threads, whizzing through the body.
Along with its breath.
It's not disappearing, it's transferring.
Running towards him at an extremely fast speed.
But its spiritual pressure is only about the level of the deputy captain.
Naruto stepped back instantly, raised his hand, and the seal was like a net, stopping all the threads.
It struggled hard, the silk thread stretched straight, trying to penetrate the seal and come out.
"So. Is this body your shell?" Naruto looked at it with a curious look in his eyes.
Like a "hermit crab".
So it struggled out of its original "shell" and wanted to occupy itself and use its own body as a new "shell"?
Do you have confidence in the captain?
This is the first time I have encountered this type.
It squirmed and twisted, but did not speak. In this form, it seemed to have lost the ability to speak.
Bring back Division 12.
"A Hollow who can make the Death God's Zanpakutō disappear and parasitize other people's bodies?" Nirvana's eyes widened with surprise.
Naruto nodded, looking a little solemn.
Parasitism is actually not bad.
But let the "Zanpakuto disappear".
This ability sounds very bad.
And it can threaten the "three seats", what about the vice-captain and captain?
What will happen if you are hit with poor information and don't know that Xu has this ability?
"Let me study it." Nirvana narrowed her eyes and reached out to take the scroll in Naruto's hand.
But Naruto raised his hand.
"Captain Uzumaki, what are you doing?" Nirvana clicked her tongue, "This is different from what we agreed."
Naruto's expression was cold and his tone was threatening: "I just don't trust you."
"For this kind of virtual research, it is difficult to get results without using other materials."
"And with patience for this person and confidence in your personal moral character."
"I think you might be tempted to experiment with souls."
Nie Yuli put down his hand and said in a casual tone: "In order to get results faster, use better experimental materials, isn't this a matter of course?"
Naruto said nothing, just stared at him.
"You and the captain are really good." Nie Yuli sighed, "Okay."
"I promise you that I will never use Death for experiments."
Naruto didn't put his hand down.
"I won't use human souls or body parts." Nirvana continued.
Naruto still didn't give up.
Niryuuri curled his lips and said: "Guys who were deprived of their Zanpakutō and forcibly quit the team won't use them as material, so that's okay."
Naruto squinted his eyes and looked at Nirvana with suspicion.
Kagura's heart eye reported that these were all true.
His promise was a bit too straightforward. With his character, he would have to at least be beaten by himself and recognize the reality before reluctantly agreeing.
Have you already won?
No way.
"What are you still hesitating about, Captain Uzumaki?" Nirvana stretched out his hand. He thought about it and didn't dare to say too much.
This guy has the ability to distinguish between truth and lies, and many things he says are wrong.
Naruto thought for a moment and found that there seemed to be no other "soul" types. He handed over the scroll and said, "Captain Nirvana, please do some urgent research on the ability to 'make the Zanpakutō disappear'."
"This is important."
Nirvana agreed with a smile.
After leaving the 12th Division, Naruto ran towards the 13th Division.
Go to the vice-captain's office.
Not only the captain and vice-captain of the 13th Division, but also Rukia was there.
Captain Unohana Retsu of the fourth division was also there.
Shiba Haiyan's face, which was already pinched, was now wrinkled.
Seeing Naruto coming, he calmed down a bit: "Naruto, it's thanks to you this time."
"Xiaodu told me the matter."
"Thank you for saving her."
Naruto shook his head: "Brother Haiyan doesn't need to tell me this. How is Sister Du's condition now? Her sword?"
Unohana Retsu raised his head and frowned: "Miss Shiba's sword is not restricted."
"It really disappeared."
"The soul has also been damaged to a certain extent and needs to be repaired."
"There is still a possibility of getting it back."
That is to say
Is it possible that I can't find it back?
Zhibo forced a smile and said, "Don't worry about me, there's nothing wrong with your body."
"Just losing the Zanpakutō"
She raised her head and looked at Ukitake Jushiro: "Please ask the captain to adjust me to other positions. I am no longer suitable for the third position."
Lucia shook her head and said nervously: "Miss Du, that's not the case. You can obviously continue."
"Rukia." Zhiba looked at her gently, "Don't say that."
"We are the gods of death, we have to consider our responsibilities."
"And just because I don't continue to hold the third seat doesn't mean I'm leaving Team 13."
Lucia was stunned, lowered her head, and her voice restrained: "Yes, Miss Dou, I was willful."
Haiyan patted her head: "Nothing is more important than surviving."
He sighed, his voice low.
Not only was he worried about his wife, he was also worried about Team 13: "It's just... can the Hollows evolve this ability now?"
Naruto shook his head: "It's not evolution."
Everyone else in the room stared at him.
"It's transformation." Naruto said softly but firmly, "It's transformation."
"Although in front of Sister Du"
"But it's good news."
"That person's leg has been caught."
"Although there is no way to confirm that it is that person, it can be confirmed that such a guy exists."
Others were confused.
As insiders, Ukitake Jushiro and Unohana Retsu immediately understood.
"Then I'll inform the teacher." Ukitake Jushiro responded.
Uozhihua Lie nodded and stood up: "Then I will go get ready. See you later."
An hour later.
First team team building.
"Captain Ukitake told me that Captain Uzumaki has something urgent." The captain's eyes stayed on Naruto, "He asked me to hold a meeting."
"Alarm all captains."
"What exactly are you going to say?"
Naruto looked at Nirvana.
The man with his face painted in pitch black curled his lips: "It's really troublesome."
He took out a device from his pocket and threw it to the ground: "See for yourself."
"Details of this Hollow."
The light curtain unfolded, projecting dense data.
Aizen let out a light sigh.
Some people are surprised, and some people are confused.
"There may be some idiots among you who know nothing about research." Nie Yuli clicked his tongue, his tone of contempt swept across all the captains.
Zaraki Kenpachi raised his hand to hold the sword.
Naruto teleported and held his hand: "Captain Nirvana is very fragile now and cannot bear your spiritual pressure."
Nirvana in the meeting is still a shadow clone.
Zaraki Kenpachi raised his head in displeasure.
He wasn't the only one who didn't understand, but he was the most impatient.
Seeing that he had really exploded a person, Nie Yuli smiled proudly and said, "This Hollow's ability is very strange."
"Can make the Death God's Zanpakutō disappear."
"And it has the ability to fuse."
"The fourth level of spiritual power cannot resist it and will be easily parasitized by it. After being parasitized, the person's memory and thoughts will be completely obtained."
Naruto was stunned and looked at Nirvana.
How long has it been?
Just researched so many things.
"This is not an ability that a normal Hollow can have." Nirvana continued, "I use my personality."
At this point, he paused, as if thinking that his "personality" had no value, so he changed his words: "I guarantee with the personality of Captain Uzumaki that this is definitely a transformed creature."
"Moreover, some of the 'power of death' is extracted from its body. Although it is different from the power of regular death, the essence is the same."
"That is to say—"
"Someone is secretly studying Xu's transformation into a god of death."
"Does it sound familiar?"
"Just a few decades ago, the 'Tōsen Kaori' who was killed by Captain Uzumaki was conducting research on the death god's virtualization."
The captain's facial features were slightly stern: "There are still people doing such treasonous things."
"Captain Nirvana, can you confirm who is doing the research?"
Nie Yuli shook his head: "I'm just an ordinary scientist."
"Ask Captain Uzumaki about this."
"That's all he asked me to say."
The captain shifted his gaze.
Naruto walked back to his seat: "I can't confirm who it is, after all, there is no evidence pointing to it."
"but"
"He thought he had done everything perfectly, but in everything, there must be traces."
"This thing is enough to prove that such a person exists."
"And whether it's the virtual transformation of the god of death or the virtual transformation of the god of death, the essence of the two studies is actually the same."
"I might be able to make a wild guess."
Naruto's face was expressionless and he didn't look at Aizen. He just looked at the captain: "Actually, Tosen Kaname back then was not the culprit. He was just a scapegoat pushed out by the real mastermind."
"There are people more worthy of our vigilance."
The captain whispered: "Really?"
He understood what Naruto was implying.
Tōsen Kaname was already the vice-captain at that time, and he could command a vice-captain.
Who could it be?
In the entire Seireitei, there were less than ten people who were qualified at that time.
Parliament is over.
Naruto and Aizen walked side by side, while the others watched from a distance and did not approach.
"Congratulations, Naruto-kun." Aizen said softly, "I let you win back the game and catch the enemy."
Naruto looked up at him.
There was no trace of panic on this man's face.
Kagura Heart Eye Feedback.
He was also sincerely congratulating himself.
Chapter 161 The Supreme Level Great Hollow
The courtyards of the First Division and the Fifth Division are both decorated with dry landscape.
But the flavors are completely different.
The captain's courtyard has a more "wabi-sabi" feel.
"The person who was caught doesn't seem to panic at all." Naruto said softly, carefully observing every subtle expression on his face.
Aizen was still gentle: "My shadow was stepped on."
"Are you worried that you can't move forward?"
As they talked, the two walked to the door of the team house.
He paused, nodded and said goodbye: "Naruto-kun, you have to work hard."
"Go faster, there is hope to catch up with me."
Naruto stopped and stared at him.
But Aizen no longer interacted with him, greeted Ichimaru Gin, and turned away.
What does this person mean?
What does it mean to have hope to catch up with him.
Is it deliberately revealing the truth so that he can be caught?
Naruto frowned and thought while returning to his own team house.
No.
Aizen's purpose has always been clear.
The only thing that can be obtained by revealing the truth is the spiritual pleasure brought by provoking the Soul Society.
As for other benefits?
It seems that there are none.
He can't even put the blame on others.
But his performance was indeed a mental preparation from the beginning.
When he arrived at the Seventh Division.
Naruto came up with a guess.
Among the graduates of this year's Shin-O Academy, Aizen sought to absorb all the outstanding students, but under his own interference, only Abarai Renji fell into his hands.
And
It is said that Abarai is about to be transferred from the Fifth Division.
His performance is excellent, but there is no suitable position for him in the Fifth Division.
Captain Aizen couldn't bear to delay Abarai's growth, and was looking for connections to try to transfer him to another division.
Of course, this is the apparent reason.
In fact.
Naruto had some understanding of Abarai. He was a man who looked brainless, but was actually smart, ambitious, and determined.
He was a samurai who held the sword forward, and would not become someone else's sword.
Aizen probably found that he was difficult to use, and that his brain and strength would make him "a nuisance" to keep around, so he found such an excuse.
So
How many companions does Aizen have around him?
Naruto thinks that there should be very few.
Or even none.
Kagura's ability of the mind's eye is here, and he has tried everyone who has had much contact with Aizen, including his friend Ichimaru Gin.
Aizen himself is very picky, and fools and idiots are unlikely to be his companions.
So, even if he is now causing great trouble to himself and the Soul Society.
He is a "horrible monster" who "sees nothing".
But the reality is that he is facing a relatively embarrassing situation. In the "Soul Society", he has no helpers. And with his own intervention, it will be difficult to find a suitable helper in the future.
In addition, Urahara Kisuke recently "exposed" his position.
Another piece of Hougyoku is right in front of him.
He is not trying to do anything, but under the current conditions, if he has not given up his ambition and wants to gain enough power to fight against the Soul Society, he can only do this.
Being caught by himself was not a "signal" he deliberately released.
It was the price he had to pay for such behavior.
It was just that he had expected it, knew what would happen, and was prepared, so he acted so calmly when he disclosed this matter.
Just as he said.
What he exposed was just a shadow.
The "shadow" can point to him, but it can't prove that it is him.
But the shadow has come out, how long can he hide?
The number of attacks on the God of Death by the Hollow has become more and more during this period.
It's just that the "special power of the God of Death" rarely appears.
But this is not entirely good news. The Hollows that appear in the real world are getting stronger and stronger.
Moreover,
Some Hollows that should not appear in the "real world" also frequently appear in the messages.
The 10th Squad Barracks.
Shiba Kaien gathered the information from several Shinigami before they died and put it in front of Shiba Isshin: "There are suspected traces of Hollows in Naruki City and its surroundings."
"This is the news sent back by the Thirteenth Squad and the Fullbringers."
"And it's not an ordinary Hollow."
"At least."
"Yachukas."
Shiba Isshin scratched his head, his face looking a little distressed: "Yachukas."
"This is very unusual."
"It seems to be the work of the enemy that Naruto mentioned."
Shiba Kaien shook his head: "Uncle Isshin, Captain Ukitake also suspects that it was that person."
"But there is no evidence."
"The spiritual pressure and spiritual wave monitoring data from the 12th Division have confirmed that there is no power of Shinigami on that Hollow, nor any trace of 'Arrancar'."
"We can't leave everything to the Seventh Division."
The Seventh Division is just the 'Inner Court Guards'. Naruto investigated those things before because he was the only one who knew the intelligence best.
And now.
There is no evidence that this Hollow has anything to do with that incident.
This kind of thing has happened in history.
Hundreds of years ago, a Hollow of the "Vastard" level attacked the Soul Society.
It is not surprising that creatures without emotions would do anything.
"I should have known not to accept the position of captain of the 10th Division." Shiba Isshin sighed, but his body movements were honest. He picked up the information, "I know, since it is a hollow of this level, only I can do it myself."
He stood up and muttered.
"It would be great if Naruto could be my vice-captain."
Shiba Haiyan was helpless: "Uncle Isshin, don't say such unreasonable and willful words."
"Kūkaku will beat you again if he knows."
Shiba Isshin was dejected and turned around to call Rangiku.
But the orange-haired beauty was not around, so he had to do it himself and prepare to go to the real world.
One hour later.
Over Naruki City.
A door through the world opened, and Shiba Isshin stepped out of it in an instant. He stretched out his hand and waved, and the Hell Butterfly fell on his fingertips.
"The taste of the real world" He was about to sigh, but his brows frowned, "Why did it become so weird."
"Forget it."
He reached out and touched the mark on his neck.
Even though this time it was a mission, the restrictions were still imposed.
"Captain Shiba of the 10th Division?" A voice came from behind.
Shiba Isshin turned around and saw a black-haired man wearing a Shinigami uniform: "Acting Shinigami, Ginjo Kūgo?"
"Are you here to pick me up?"
Ginjo Kūgo nodded: "Yes, there are no new Shinigami stationed in Naruki City now, and Captain Ukitake has given me full responsibility."
"Have you ever fought against that Hollow?" Shiba Isshin asked.
Ginjo Kūgo shook his head: "I didn't."
"But people in my organization have fought that guy."
"It was a bad situation."
"There is a person in our organization who can register all the people in the organization on the map. If there is a problem with the spiritual pressure, he can detect it immediately."
"But even so, whenever they are in trouble, I will rush over as soon as possible, but no trace of my companions or hollows will disappear completely."
"That guy is so strong that even some companions with strong self-protection ability will be killed immediately by him."
Shiba Isshin scratched his head: "That's why I have to go out in person."
"Where is Captain Uzumaki?" Ginjo Kūgo poked his head and asked carefully.
He had also heard of the reputation of Shiba Isshin, the captain of the 10th Division.
Of course, it is hard to have a good reputation.
Let him come over. Ginjo Kūgo thinks that Captain Uzumaki is better.
"Don't you trust me?" Shiba Isshin frowned and sighed.
Ginjo Kūgo shook his head quickly: "No, it's just that Captain Uzumaki may be more familiar with the present world and our situation."
"Don't worry." Shiba Isshin raised his hand and patted his shoulder, "I'm also very strong."
"Maybe."
"About the same as that kid."
Ginjo Kūgo was stunned.
His strength is about the same as Captain Uzumaki?
This sloppy uncle?
If there was still some trust in my heart just now, it was really gone at this moment.
Can such a boastful person be trusted?
"Oh?" Shiba Isshin suddenly turned his head and looked in a direction, "It appeared."
Ginjo Kūgo was half a beat slower to look over, his face solemn.
Heavy and huge spiritual pressure.
The sky was infected with the color of "evil and chaos".
"You go back" Shiba Isshin leaned over and was about to step forward.
Before he finished speaking, Ginjo Kūgo interrupted him and said firmly, "I'll go too."
"Naruki City is our home now."
Shiba Isshin was stunned for a moment, and then he laughed heartily, "Okay, then go with me."
"But."
"If you can't bear it, just run away."
"Running away is not shameful."
Ginjo Kūgo agreed.
The two of them moved instantly.
What surprised Shiba Isshin was that the level of this deputy Shinigami was not low. He had only been a deputy captain for a few decades, but now he was at the level of a vice-captain - he grew up in this environment in the real world.
The most important thing was that he had a "deputy Shinigami certificate" on him, which restricted his spiritual pressure.
Southwest of Naruki City.
On the riverside, a small hollow was wandering.
It was very sensitive to the two spiritual pressures coming towards it, but it didn't run away, and waited generously.
"Is that a big hollow?" The two of them landed on the river bridge. Ginjo Kūgo frowned and stared at the hollow with a puzzled tone.
Big Hollow
Shouldn't it be huge?
But this Hollow is much smaller than the Hollows he usually meets. It has a human body, limbs, torso, black armor-like skin, and a mask without any lines on its face.
The hollow in the chest is blocked by a milky white "matter".
"It's not Achukas, it's Vastod." Shiba Isshin's face is heavy.
This Hollow is almost the same as a human, and even has a thick white hair. The pair of horns on its head are the only "non-human" feature.
Ginjo Kugo is puzzled.
"It's a Hollow, the highest-level Hollow." Shiba Isshin slowly drew out his Zanpakutō, his expression serious, "This is really a big trouble."
"Achukas, you can still participate."
"His words"
"Run quickly, notify the Soul Society, and request support."
(Also! Let me adapt to the rhythm of exercise!)
Chapter 162 Beauty saves uncle
Ginjo Kugo subconsciously raised his hand and covered his chest.
Is the heart still beating?
A faint vibration responded to his question.
Oh.
Still alive.
Just a peek from such a long distance made him feel like dying.
Is this the highest-level Hollow?
But just leave like this
"Don't reject the weak." Shiba Isshin stopped in front of him, "This will give you the courage to raise your sword."
"Remember this feeling."
"But now."
He turned his head and smiled heartily.
"Go."
"Leave this to me."
"Tell Naruto about this."
Ginjo Kugo nodded and left in a flash.
The dark spiritual pressure of Vastod rolled over like a wave and a tsunami.
It didn't speak, but its murderous intentions were not concealed at all.
Shiba Isshin drew his sword.
The spiritual pressure vibrated, and the captain's feathers flew.
"Burn, Yanyue!"
The flames surged on the blade, rising like tassels, almost covering his whole body.
The Vastod was not afraid, and slashed with his hand knife.
The flames spread on the black armor, burning and blazing, leaving scorch marks.
But these weak and tiny injuries healed quickly as soon as they appeared.
The hand knife was swift and the wind was extremely strong.
Shiba Isshin tilted his head.
He was not hit by the hand knife, but the highly condensed spiritual pressure still cut his forehead, and blood spurted out.
The spiritual pressure reached this level!
I can only say.
It is worthy of being the "Vastod" who has only been heard of in rumors.
He held the knife with both hands and pressed down.
The flames compressed and mixed with the spiritual pressure, and the two were mixed into highly condensed energy.
The silver-white moonlight burst out.
"Crescent Moon Sky Strike"!
The tip of the knife released energy, and the unconventional slash tore the black armor on Vastod's chest.
Its spiritual pressure was also disrupted at this moment.
Shiba Isshin's pupils could not help but expand.
The wound was hideous, with bones and internal organs exposed.
But.
Is it only this extent?
"Moon Gale Sky Strike" is a move that compresses and releases energy.
Its power is the pinnacle among the captain's moves, at least in the Gotei 13, and among all captains except the captain-general.
He is confident that his move can only be compared with Naruto's move called "Tailed Beast Ball".
His expectation is that this move can split this "Vastold" in two.
The final result is just this seemingly "innocent" wound.
It also has the ability of "high-speed healing".
The flesh and blood adhere to each other, and the injury is reduced.
It is not fatal.
Shiba Isshin sighed.
Sure enough,
this "limitation" is too troublesome, with only "20%" of spiritual pressure output.
I hope that Ginjo Kūgo's notice can be conveyed to the Soul Society as soon as possible.
Even though his strength was limited, he was not afraid and continued to fight with his sword.
Vastod's ability.
In addition to "high-speed regeneration", its skin is also extremely hard. Shiba Isshin must fully mobilize his existing spiritual pressure to cause some damage to it.
But.
Other than that, it doesn't seem to have any overly powerful abilities.
Shiba Isshin can barely fight it.
From Naruki City, you go back and forth, and break into Karakura Town in the battle.
Seireitei.
Thirteenth Division.
Shiba Tou's injuries have healed, but his Zanpakutō has not yet returned from training.
She petitioned to be transferred from the third seat to the tenth seat, and to cooperate with her husband to deal with the big and small matters of the Thirteenth Division.
"Ding-"
On the table, the communication device hummed.
Shiba Haiyan picked it up and frowned.
"What's wrong?" Shiba Tou leaned over.
Haiyan stood up, his face heavy: "You go inform Captain Ukitake."
"I'll go find Naruto."
"News came from Ginjo that the Hollow that appeared in Naruki City is Vastold according to Uncle Isshin."
Shiba was stunned.
The rumored highest-ranking Hollow?
She nodded seriously and responded.
Squad 7 barracks.
Haiyan explained the situation to him.
Naruto nodded: "I understand."
But he didn't go to the real world at the first time. Even on the way here, Haiyan had already applied for the formalities temporarily.
He took Haiyan to the squad 5 barracks.
"Oh, Captain Uzumaki, how come you have time to visit our squad 5 today." Ichimaru Gin grinned and waved to say hello, "It's rare."
"Gin, where is Captain Aizen." Naruto asked.
Ichimaru Gin smiled and shook his head: "Captain Aizen left early this morning."
"It is said that he went to the living world."
"But I don't know what he is going to do."
Naruto's spiritual pressure was rummaging around in the team house unscrupulously.
The Yin Nine-Tail in his body also released its spiritual pressure under his cover.
"It is indeed not here." After a long while, the Yin Nine-Tail replied.
Is that so.
He stretched out his hand and slapped it on the ground.
The white smoke dissipated, and the Yang Nine-Tail appeared, holding the bottle of wine in two paws.
"Naruto, what's wrong?" It shook its head, shook its fur, and asked with its head raised.
"Captain Aizen left." Naruto whispered to it, "You are here to keep an eye on it."
"Same as before."
Ichimaru Gin tilted his head: "Captain Naruto."
Naruto was stunned and looked up at him.
"Captain Naruto".
This is a title that I haven't heard from Ichimaru Gin for a long time.
Ever since he joined the Gotei 13, he has always addressed himself as the more distant "Captain Uzumaki".
"Be careful." Ichimaru Gin said softly, his tone serious, without the cynical attitude before.
Naruto nodded and grinned: "Of course."
In the present world, Karakura Town.
Shiba Isshin was struggling to cope.
However, after performing "Getsuga Tensho" many times, it was not without any results.
He has figured out the attack method of this Hollow.
Next, he just needs "Bankai".
Not to mention killing it, at least it is enough to delay until help arrives.
But just as he mobilized his spiritual pressure and gathered it on the sword.
His chest suddenly hurt.
He subconsciously lowered his head.
The sharp blade pierced his chest.
Not only was his body attacked, but his spiritual pressure was also further restricted.
That enemy?
He wanted to turn around and take a peek at who was attacking him.
But before he could make such a move, the Vastold seized this opportunity and bit him.
Backstab sneak attack, spiritual pressure suppression.
He was in such a mess that he could not resist the attack of Vastod.
In the blink of an eye, he was covered with wounds.
Shiba Isshin gritted his teeth.
That sneak attack was really fatal.
At such a perfect time, such offensive damage was dealt.
If he died like this.
Even if Captain Unohana came to check, the final cause of death would probably be that he was killed by the "Big Hollow".
The Bull-headed Big Hollow raised his right hand, with a cruel smile on his face, and was about to give a fatal blow to end his life.
A beam of light shot from not far away.
It pierced through the palm of the Bull-headed Big Hollow and deflected its attack.
Shiba Isshin was stunned.
Help is coming?
But. Naruto doesn't seem to have such an attack method.
And this kind of spiritual pressure doesn't seem to come from the "God of Death".
He tilted his head to look.
On the other side of the road, there was a girl with short orange hair wearing a sailor suit.
She unfolded a huge spiritual bow in her hand.
The second arrow was about to be fired.
It's a Quincy!
Shiba Isshin was at a loss.
It was a Quincy who helped a Shinigami.
What surprised him even more was that the girl was very strong, and the fluctuations that were nurtured and emitted in her body were no less than the captain.
Light arrows shot out like rain.
But.
"Be careful!" Shiba Isshin covered his wound and warned, "This Hollow is very strong, you can't deal with it."
"Help me delay for a while."
"I will stabilize the injury first, and fight with you later."
"The request for help has been sent out."
As soon as the last sentence was said, Shiba Isshin realized that something was wrong.
He knew that Naruto would come to rescue.
He was very gentle, and as long as he asked, Naruto would never pass the news of the Quincy back to the Soul Society.
But this girl didn't know.
In her eyes,
"Quincy" and "Shinigami" are enemies of life and death.
Sure enough, after hearing that half sentence, the girl's face changed slightly.
She increased her spiritual pressure and tried to attack several times.
Still no effect.
She decisively let go, dispersing the light bow, and dropping the props in her hand that stretched the bow.
The Bull-headed Hollow was puzzled by her actions.
The fighting instinct told it that this person had abandoned his own way of attack.
The space twisted slightly.
The next moment, it pounced on the girl.
Shiba Isshin frowned.
He secretly said that it was bad, it was all because of his own mouth.
Most of the abilities of the Quincy are in the bow.
She abandoned the way she was best at, what was she trying to do.
The Hollow approached and opened its mouth to bite the girl's shoulder.
At the same time, on the girl's body, tree-like blue lines unfolded, greatly hindering the Hollow's bite.
But.
After all, it was a "top-level Hollow" with a very strong bite force, piercing through this defense, and its teeth pierced into the flesh.
The girl frowned in pain, gritted her teeth and raised her right hand.
The spiritual pressure condensed.
The short light arrow was born without the help of any props, and the highly condensed spiritual pressure shot at the Bull-headed Hollow within a short distance.
With a loud bang, the mask exploded and pierced the top of the skull.
Shiba Isshin's pupils widened.
When the "God of Death" wiped out the "Quincy", he did not participate in the battle, but he had some understanding of the abilities of the Quincy.
This did not seem to be a normal ability of the "Quincy".
But what concerned him more was the restless spiritual pressure.
The head of the Bull-Headed Hollow was destroyed, but the body was still there.
The remaining spiritual pressure in the body condensed, causing its body to swell, and it became fat like a ball in the blink of an eye.
"Be careful!" Shiba Isshin gritted his teeth, forced his spiritual power, stepped forward in an instant, and grabbed the girl's waist.
The girl exclaimed.
But the next moment, the explosion overwhelmed her exclamation.
The spiritual pressure rolled up the wind and waves.
The girl patted her chest, surprised and pale: "Thank you, you are not a bad god of death."
"I should thank you." Shiba Isshin shook his head, his eyes fell on the wound on her shoulder, "If it weren't for you, I would have died at the hands of that big hollow."
"You want me to treat you."
The girl shook her head: "No, my family runs a hospital."
"See you later, god of death."
She twisted and jumped out of Shiba Isshin's arms.
"What's your name?" Shiba Isshin stretched out his hand, as if he wanted to keep her.
The girl turned around lively: "Me?"
"Kurosaki, Kurosaki Masaki."
"Uncle god of death, see you again if we are destined."
She was about to leave.
A golden chain suddenly appeared, blocking her way.
(One more chapter~)
Chapter 163 Closely connected
It's an extremely familiar move.
It also brings an extremely familiar spiritual pressure.
Zhiba Yishin raised his head.
The blond boy stood in the sky.
"Naruto, she is my savior, even though she is a Quincy." Shiba Isshin said.
Naruto lowered his head and gave him a confused look: "I know, that's why I can't let her go."
Shiba was stunned.
Kurosaki Masaki gritted his teeth and clenched his hands: "Do you want to take me back?"
"grim Reaper!"
Naruto was about to speak when he sensed something and tilted his head.
A light arrow suddenly emerged from the alley, penetrated the sky, and rushed toward him.
He raised his hand a little.
The chain stabbed, the tip collided, exploded in the air, and smoke rolled.
"Masaki, have you seen the faces of these Shinigami?" Reiatsu approached at high speed and landed next to the orange-haired girl. "They will not remember your kindness."
"Merit is what they want from you."
He is a white-haired man wearing glasses.
"Xiaolong, why are you here?" Masaki Kurosaki asked in surprise and raised his head.
The white-haired man stared at Naruto closely: "After feeling the hollow's spiritual pressure, I knew that you would not be able to sit still."
"You will seize the opportunity to escape later."
"this guy"
He looked solemn and clenched the light blue spiritual bow in his hand: "It's very strong."
The moment the voice fell, he raised his bow and the light arrow condensed again.
But not waiting for this arrow to be shot.
The white-haired man's eyes flashed, and the light from his spiritual bow quickly dimmed.
The blond man in the sky appeared beside him at some point and held his wrist.
The strange and weird technique was concluded and all the spiritual pressure was cut off.
"I know there are some problems between the Shinigami and the Quincy." Naruto said softly, frowning, and his tone was a bit distressed, "But before we start the fight, can you listen to what I have to say."
Masaki Kurosaki raised his hand, and his spiritual pressure surged.
Shiba Yishin spoke and scratched his head: "You'd better listen."
"Naruto is not the kind of person to add insult to injury."
"and"
"Even if you two work together, I'm afraid you're no match for Naruto."
"It's better not to get beaten."
Naruto stretched out his hand and pointed at Kurosaki Masaki: "Stop her because she has a physical problem."
"You can't feel it now."
"But within a few days at most, the problem will break out."
Shiba's eyes widened as he thought of the scene where Daxu opened his mouth and bit Kurosaki Masaki's shoulder: "Is it a Hollow?"
"Will she become invisible?"
"But isn't she human? Why?"
The white-haired man was stunned, and his body became even more tense.
Blurred?
An unfamiliar word.
But it is not difficult to understand, is it changing in the direction of "virtual"?
"It's not that simple." Naruto shook his head, "Do you remember the Hollow shown at the meeting?"
"Being parasitized?" Shiba Yishin's expression became even more serious.
Naruto nodded.
"Naruto, you must have something to do." Shiba Yishin said, "Save her."
Naruto glanced at him curiously: "Why else would I stop her?"
The white-haired man lowered his voice: "I don't believe you gods of death."
Naruto continued to point at Kurosaki Masaki: "See for yourself, it's in her throat."
The white-haired man turned around.
Masaki Kurosaki frowned in discomfort and raised his hand to touch his neck.
An undetectable, almost breathless black dot appeared in the center of her collarbone.
Just like "mole".
but.
If you squint your eyes and observe carefully, you can see the scene behind her through this small black dot.
"What is this?" The white-haired man's voice was filled with panic and disbelief.
He has realized it.
What would be the "thing" that appears on the body and has this characteristic.
Just can't believe it.
"The hollow of the Hollow." Naruto approached and explained to him, "It's just like this now, but when the Hollow regains some strength, the hole will expand until"
"Xu swallowed her completely and successfully parasitized her."
The white-haired man gritted his teeth and turned to look at Shiba Isshin: "You guy!"
"There is still a chance now." Naruto walked to Masaki Kurosaki.
Shiba Isshin nodded repeatedly: "This is not the first time Naruto has dealt with this kind of thing."
"But this is my first time in this kind of situation among humans." Naruto shook his head and thought for a while, "I'm not sure what will happen."
The words pause.
He looked in one direction: "I will take you to meet someone."
Urahara store.
"A grocery store?" When he waited for the location, the white-haired man frowned, "If it's something that needs us humans, just ask."
"The Ishida family is not short of money."
"Anything you want, you can prepare it best in the shortest time."
What responded to him was the sound of the door being pulled open.
A man wearing a fisherman's hat and wearing clogs came out: "Don't say that, Mr. Ishida."
"Although our store is small, the goods in it are not just available anywhere."
"It's the only one in the Three Realms."
The white-haired man took a step back, his expression serious.
This frivolous man is also dangerous!
When did Karakura Town have such a powerful and strange male Shinigami?
"Kisuke Urahara!" Shiba said his name with all his heart.
"Hey, Captain Shiba." Urahara Kisuke greeted cheerfully, "What a surprise, we meet here."
"Miss Yoruichi still talks about you sometimes."
Naruto waved his hand, the chain surged, rolled up Kurosaki Masaki, and handed it to Urahara Kisuke: "Don't talk so much nonsense, the physical condition of this person is the most important right now."
Urahara Kisuke was stunned.
Only then did he notice the peculiarity in her.
"Follow me." He waved his hand.
Several people entered the house, walked through the store, and went to the lounge inside.
After some inspection.
Urahara Kisuke frowned: "It's really bad, although it is parasitic, Miss Kurosaki's soul has begun to become hollow."
"Can the Four Symbols Seal solve it?" Naruto raised his hand.
Urahara Kisuke thought about it and shook his head: "I'm afraid not."
"This can only stop the big hollow from parasitizing Miss Kurosaki, but she herself has already begun to become hollow, and this process is irreversible."
The white-haired man clenched his fists.
"But Mr. Kuchiki Sojun, I will use the Four Symbols Seal" Naruto frowned.
Urahara Kisuke stretched out his hand and pointed: "That's because Kuchiki Sojun is a god of death."
"The Four Symbols Seal will contain it."
"He himself comes from the god of death, and the power that is completely opposite to the 'power of hollows' can be easily suppressed."
Naruto thought: "So if we seal it in her body, can we suppress the power of the god of death of the hollow?"
The white-haired man clenched his fists tighter.
"That's Vastod." Urahara Kisuke shook his head and reminded, "There are not many god of death who can suppress the power of that big hollow, even among the captains."
Shiba Isshin said simply: "Then use my power."
"She saved my life."
"Now it's time for me to contribute my strength."
Naruto frowned: "Seal Isshin into Miss Kurosaki's body?"
The white-haired man was a little dumbfounded, and he opened his mouth and didn't know what to say.
After a "hollow" lived in the body of such a young and beautiful girl, a sloppy man had to live in it?
"It's a bit embarrassing." Shiba Isshin scratched his head.
Urahara Kisuke shook his head: "Of course not."
"What Miss Kurosaki needs is the power of the god of death, not the god of death."
"As long as Captain Shiba injects his power into her body, and"
"Until she dies, you can't leave for a moment, and continue to use your power to suppress her hollowing."
Shiba Isshin nodded, pounded his hands, and suddenly realized: "So that's it!"
"That's fine with me."
Urahara Kisuke clapped his hands and summoned a scroll.
Unfolding it, a body appeared.
"This is one of my previous experiments." He glanced at Naruto and introduced it, "I will make a small modification later. When Captain Shiba wears it, the power of the god of death will be injected into Miss Kurosaki's body."
Shiba Isshin walked over and was about to reach out to take it.
"But." Urahara Kisuke pulled, leaving Shiba Isshin empty-handed, "There is one thing I have to explain in advance."
"After making this choice."
"You will completely become an ordinary person."
"Not only will you not be able to use the power of the god of death, you will not even be able to see souls and hollows again."
"Besides, you will not have the chance to regret."
"After entering this artificial body, your power of the god of death will be tightly 'combined' with Miss Kurosaki's own soul and the hollow in her body."
"During the 'combination' process, you will not be able to separate from the artificial body."
"In other words-"
Shiba Isshin waved his hand and interrupted him: "I understand!"
"I do it!"
Urahara Kisuke was stunned.
Isshin Shiba said impatiently: "I do what I say, let's get started."
"Your explanation is a bit too long."
"This will completely deprive you of your power as a god of death." Urahara Kisuke said in a low voice, "Will you consider it again?"
Isshin Shiba curled his lips: "If I leave my benefactor to die without saving him."
"I will definitely be ashamed of this in the future."
Masaki Kurosaki looked up, blinked, and stared at Isshin Shiba.
The white-haired man's eyes were dull.
Urahara Kisuke nodded: "I understand, let's start the ceremony."
Naruto stretched out his hand to interrupt: "Wait a minute."
Isshin Shiba turned back and was a little dumbfounded: "Naruto, are you going to stop me?"
"That's your choice." Naruto shook his head, "But there's still time now."
"Miss Kurosaki's body can be checked again."
Urahara Kisuke spread his hands: "As long as the ceremony is performed within a week, there will be no problem."
"Isshin, come back to Seireitei with me first." Naruto waved.
Shiba Isshin frowned: "Go back?"
"The captain and the Central 46th Office will never approve this."
"They."
Naruto shook his head: "I don't need their permission."
"It's just that after this separation, we won't see each other for decades."
"At least say goodbye to the 10th Division and the Shiba family, and give an explanation to the captain."
"With your identity"
"Even if you defect, it won't be a problem."
Shiba Isshin suddenly realized and nodded heavily: "Yes!"
"I still have to go back and hand over the 10th Division to Xiaobai."
"If I give it to Rangiku, I don't know what kind of trouble it will cause."
The so-called one fate, two luck, three feng shui, four merits and five reading.
Everything is fate, no one can do anything, it's hard to defy fate!
Fang Xiu relied on the Tianming Baolu, but he was able to steal other people's fate and change their fate against the will of heaven!
Chapter 164: The Imprisoned Fifth Division
First team team building.
Twelve captains complete.
Zhiba Yixin said softly: "The above is what happened to me in this world."
He concealed the matter of the Quincy and changed the ending to Naruto saving him.
"Really?" The captain said calmly, "Say."
"Just when you are about to use Swastika, a Shinigami sneaks up on you."
Zhibo nodded and lifted his clothes: "Yes."
On the chest, there was blood and flesh.
Among the various scars caused by spiritual pressure collisions and cuts and scratches, a knife wound that penetrated the chest could be barely seen.
The only ones who use "knives" to fight are the "gods of death".
"Do you know what that person looks like?" The captain raised his crutch and tapped the floor gently.
Zhibo shook his head: "I didn't see it."
"He only made one attack on me."
"The spiritual pressure, appearance, and body shape are all well hidden."
He tilted his head.
Naruto stood up, expressionless: "Before I received the message from the Thirteenth Division and went to the present world, I conducted an investigation on the remaining divisions."
"Except for the position of captain of the third division being temporarily vacant."
"Only the captain of the fifth division, Sosuke Aizen, is not in Soul Society."
Almost all the captains turned their attention to the man with brown hair and glasses.
The uninformed captains were stunned.
Unexpectedly, Naruto would suddenly point the finger at another "good old guy".
"Captain Aizen." The captain spoke slowly, "The accusation against Captain Uzumaki."
"What do you want to say?"
Aizen raised his hand and shook his head: "What Naruto-kun said is really deadly."
"I did go to this world."
"However, the place of application is in Kagoshima."
Naruto said expressionlessly: "That's just the place to apply."
"and"
"I asked Kyuubi to keep an eye on me in Division 5."
"It can be confirmed that Captain Aizen came back after Captain Shiba was attacked."
Aizen smiled slightly but said nothing.
The captain thought for a while and made a decision: "In that case."
"There are not many people who can silently attack the captain during the battle between him and Vastod."
"Aizen Sosuke, since you are suspected."
"I have made the following decision."
"The captain of the fifth division, Aizen Sosuke, is being detained and guarded by the second division in the fifth division's building."
"And the second, eighth, ninth and twelfth teams will conduct a joint investigation."
He paused, half-opened his eyes, and looked at the two people.
The spiritual pressure surges within the body like a burning fire.
"Captain Uzumaki, Captain Aizen, do you have any objections?"
This is not asking, but telling.
Aizen's expression remained unchanged: "Of course not."
"Captain, I hope I can also participate in the investigation." Naruto opened his mouth and expressed his opinions openly.
The captain shook his head: "No."
"You are the whistleblower."
Naruto said calmly: "At least let Kyuubi participate in the investigation."
"If Captain Aizen is really the one who attacked Captain Shiba and controlled all these things."
"So."
"He must have an illusion that can hide from the captain."
"Kyuubi has the ability to detect any illusion."
The captain thought for a moment: "I approve your request."
"The Seventh Division Kyuubi participates in the investigation, but only has the power to provide opinions."
Naruto stopped talking.
The captain was about to adjourn the meeting and let them start investigating.
"Wait a minute, I have one more thing." Zhiba spoke up, standing on tiptoes and raising his hands high.
The captain looked at him.
"Please allow me to retire." Zhibo said confidently.
The captain shook his head and immediately rejected: "Reject."
Zhibo didn't force anything, he just smiled.
The captain narrowed his eyes and breathed heavily.
In Seireitei, the storm stirred up and rolled up a small wave.
The fifth division team building was completely blocked by "stealth maneuver".
In the captain's dormitory.
Naruto was invited to set up a surveillance sealing barrier.
In terms of "Sealing Technique", the captain of the 7th Division has the best skills in the entire Seireitei, even if the Shinigami who specialize in ghosts are a little worse than him.
Wait for all the techniques to be completed.
"Did you lock him up so easily?" Kyoryaku Shunsui looked at the cage-like team building and felt a little uneasy.
Naruto shook his head heavily: "No"
Aizen barely used his ability to interfere in this incident.
like
After he was sure that he could discover his clues, he took the initiative to send him to his door and allowed himself to be detained and supervised.
"I'm afraid something big is going to happen next." Naruto whispered, thinking of the piece of "collapse jade" among Urahara Ki's assistants, "I'm afraid he has some plan."
Broken Bee's expression was stern: "The Second Division will reveal all his crimes."
Naruto and Kyoraku Shunsui just shook their heads and smiled.
"I will stay here with the Kyuubi." Naruto looked at the fiery red figure lying on the roof, "It has not yet been controlled by Aizen's ability."
"If something goes wrong, I'll let you know."
Kyōraku Shunsui nodded.
The fact that Captain Aizen was "controlled" caused quite a stir in the Seireitei.
How popular he is is also highlighted this time.
The people in Division 5 didn't say anything.
In other divisions, many people petitioned on their own initiative, hoping to testify for Captain Aizen.
They all believed from the bottom of their hearts that there was nothing wrong with Captain Aizen.
The second team was in a hurry.
None of these people were spared, and their backgrounds and life trajectories were carefully investigated to confirm that they had nothing to do with Aizen Soyousuke.
And at this moment, something even more unexpected happened.
Shiha Isshin, the former captain of the 10th division, escaped from Soul Society.
And forcibly handed over the captaincy to Hitsugaya Toshiro, the former third seat of the 10th Division.
This world.
Inside Puyuan Store.
Isshin Shiba dragged his heavy body out of the laboratory and sat on the ground without any image: "Is this what it feels like to be a human?"
"My body is so heavy."
"and"
He looked down at his hands.
I used to be able to use my spiritual pressure to explore everything around me, but now I can only peep into the world through my eyes.
"Isshin, you look really stupid now." Naruto stood beside him, smiling teasingly.
But Zhiba was focused on his hands.
Nothing was said.
"Naruto, he can't see or hear you now." Urahara Kisuke reminded.
He took out a scroll from his arms and threw it over.
"Try this."
Shiba Yishin raised his head: "Ah? Naruto, what did you just say to me?"
Naruto put on the giskei: "How do you feel now?"
"Not bad." Shiba Isshin clenched his fist, "Humans are not as weak as I thought."
"What are you going to do in the future?" Naruto asked him.
Shiba Isshin put his hands behind his head: "First learn how to survive as a human being."
"It feels like it's going to be tricky."
"But Naruto, why are you here to say goodbye to me? It's not because you can't bear to leave me and you're crying."
Naruto shook his head and interrupted: "I came here to investigate. The former captain of the 10th Division, Shiba Isshin, defected to Soul Society."
"The captain is very angry."
"I've been scolding you for a long time."
Zhibo scratched his head and laughed: "If he had agreed to my request at that time, such a thing would not have happened."
"It's obviously the old man's problem."
"Naruto, what are you going to do when you get back?"
Naruto spread his hands and said, "Tell the truth."
"The Patriarch of Sifengyuan blocked it."
The black cat suddenly jumped out, landed on Naruto's head, and stomped on it a few times: "I didn't do that."
"But Sister Yoichi is really useful." Naruto said confidently.
The laboratory door was opened again.
Kurosaki Masaki walked out, and the "empty hole" on his chest had completely disappeared.
"Is Miss Kurosaki okay?" he asked.
The orange girl nodded happily: "It's okay!"
"It felt like a nightmare."
She smiled stupidly: "I was scolded by Uncle Yixin."
"Naked and still talking non-stop"
Shiba Isshin's face was speechless: "You should reflect on it."
"Since there's nothing wrong, I'll go back to Soul Society first." Naruto stood up, "I'll see you again when Iwajiu enters school and graduates."
Shiba grinned, nodded and smiled.
"Mr. Death, wait a moment." Masaki Kurosaki raised his hand and called out to Naruto.
Naruto looked back at her.
"I have one thing that I want to ask you." She spoke in a serious tone, "Has the God of Death started to kill Quincy again now?"
Naruto shook his head: "I've never heard of such a thing, why would you ask that?"
Kurosaki Masaki frowned: "Because...there have been many disappearances of Quincy recently."
"Our group is already very small."
"Now we're hit again."
"If it wasn't done by the gods of death, then it's a lie?"
Naruto frowned: "Missing? Are there many?"
"Not much, but not much." Masaki Kurosaki shook his head, worried, "There are people ranging from very strong to average."
Naruto thought of something.
His first reaction was whether this was the work of "Aizen".
but.
If it was Aizen, then the Quincy shouldn't have disappeared, but some strange changes would have happened to him.
The next thing that comes to mind is "Nirvana".
Thinking of the promise he made to himself some time ago, after catching the Hollow who attacked Shibadu.
He will not use the souls of "human beings" and "gods of death".
Kagura's heart eye reported that these were indeed the truth.
You can wait until the parliament convenes in the afternoon.
He has already produced considerable research results.
At that time, I was still amazed that he could achieve this step without using experimental materials.
but.
Now that I think about it, maybe it's not that the material wasn't realized.
He only promised that he would not use humans or Shinigami.
He didn't guarantee that he wouldn't use the Quincy.
"I understand." Naruto smiled at her and nodded, "I will investigate this matter when I return to Seireitei."
Kurosaki Masaki grinned and bowed heavily: "Sorry, blond death!"
"I misunderstood you that day."
"You are a good person!"
"It's better than what Uncle Yishin said."
Shiba Isshin scratched his head and his eyes fell on Naruto's hair.
This kid's hair color
It's golden yellow.
(Also~)
Chapter 165 "Self" and "World"
Division 12, Technology Development Bureau.
"Captain Naruto." Niryuri greeted with a smile, "I have submitted all the evidence about Captain Aizen to the Second Division."
"As much as I want to give you a look."
"But the commander-in-chief's order is there."
"I can't show it to you."
Naruto shook his head: "I'm not here to ask for these things."
"What I want is your research information on the Quincy."
Nirvana looked stunned: "Has Captain Uzumaki discovered it yet?"
"I didn't seem to do anything that would expose myself."
Naruto held out his hand, no nonsense.
Reluctantly, Nirvana stretched out her hand to channel the spirit and took out two scrolls: "This should be the bargaining chip I will use to trade with Captain Uzumaki in the future."
"What a shame."
Naruto seemed not to have heard this, picked them up, and then turned around and left.
He stopped at the door and looked back at him: "By the way, Captain Nirvana."
"I think"
"Before the Quincy affected the balance of the three realms, they were just ordinary humans."
"What do you think?"
Nie Yuli clicked her tongue, with a look of disgust on her face: "Why hasn't that old man, the captain, accepted you as a disciple?"
"In some places, you are just as annoying as him."
Naruto said nothing, just held the two scrolls high.
Psychic style is activated.
They disappear before your eyes.
"Qucy" and "Death" don't have to be enemies.
One protects the "this world" and the other protects the "three realms".
only
Quincy is different from the Shinigami. Hollows destroyed by them will be completely annihilated, and even the spirits will no longer exist.
The disappearance of the spirit son will make the three realms unbalanced.
The God of Death had negotiated with the Quincy over this matter, hoping that they could restrain themselves and hand over the task of destroying Hollows to the God of Death.
But they disagree.
After the negotiations failed, Seireitei launched a crusade.
These were all things before Naruto came to Soul Society, and he didn't know much about it.
For the Quincy.
He felt nothing.
But I have a very good sense of that girl Kurosaki Masaki. After all, she can take the risk of being discovered and wanted by the God of Death, and she can also take action against Shiha Isshin.
and
There are not very few "Queens" in the world.
Such a group of people can be found in Soul Society at any time if they are willing.
But the captain didn't do that.
Naruto felt that he was turning a blind eye or closing one eye.
That old man is always like this.
Just like what he said about himself.
He looks old-fashioned and has a tough mouth.
But in fact, I am not opposed to some practices that have already happened and do not seem excessive.
Niryuri stared at Naruto's back, waved his hand, and the shadow clone dispersed.
In a laboratory.
"That's too bad." Niryuri's body received the message, frowned, and stared at a corpse on the experimental table, "It was discovered by Naruto."
"This can't go on any longer."
"So fast"
"Fortunately, there is the shadow clone technique, otherwise the time would really not be enough."
It wasn't like he didn't have the guts to continue.
only
The key technical information had been obtained, and the remaining scraps were not worth the risk of offending Naruto.
He is not someone he can provoke.
And I haven't figured out the secrets about him yet.
The seventh division team building.
Naruto took out the two scrolls and unfolded them.
He has some interest in Quincy.
When he confronted the Quincy named "Little Dragon" that day, he discovered that although he also used "spiritual power", the Quincy's method was completely opposite to that of Death.
If we talk about the Death Gods, they use the power of "self".
Then Quincy use the power of "the world".
They ingest spirit seeds from the outside world and use them as a means of attack.
This ability sounds familiar, akin to the ninja's "Sage Mode".
Aizen was controlled.
Seireitei immediately felt at peace.
The virtual activities gradually subsided and were no longer as manic as before. Those "virtual" things that should not appear in this world have never appeared again.
This change is undoubtedly a better accusation against Aizen.
but.
The progress of the four teams' joint investigation was not smooth at all.
No evidence could be found to accuse Aizen.
It seems that he really has nothing to do with these things.
The captain is very patient.
He did not insist on a quick result, but he also did not let go of the supervisory investigation of Aizen.
During this time.
Each team has also made some adjustments.
Byakuya Kuchiki takes over as captain of the sixth division.
Hitsugaya Toshiro took over the position of captain of the 10th division, which gave Rangiku a headache. She knew that such a day would come, but she didn't expect that this day would come so quickly. He had not sat in this third-seat position for a few years.
Ichimaru Gin took over the position of captain of the third team, a little slower than the previous two.
After all, he is related to the fifth team.
Plus.
His personal image is not that lovable in the eyes of others, and he has a rather bad personality. Apart from Naruto and Rangiku, he has almost no other friends.
After being investigated for a period of time, it was confirmed that there was no problem with his character and he became the new captain of the third division.
Abarai Renji was transferred to the 11th Division and became the fifth seat.
Hinamori Momo followed in his footsteps and became the seventh seat of the seventh division. Under the leadership of Kotsubaki Hajimemon, she began to take over some of the work of handling internal affairs of the team.
Kira became the sixth seat.
As for the Nine-Tails, it took up three seats. After all, it started to perform the tasks of the Gotei 13, and it couldn't be given no status at all.
Naruto occasionally went to the human world to meet Shiba Isshin.
He now changed his name to Kurosaki Isshin, married Kurosaki Masaki, and formed a family.
The people who brought his news to the Shiba family would also communicate with Kurosaki Masaki about some of the abilities of the Quincy.
Naruto himself was somewhat interested in the "Sage Mode".
After all, it was a technique that operated and used "natural energy".
And now there is an example of "Quincy" that can be referenced, so he naturally won't let it go.
Life in the Soul Society.
In addition to supervising Aizen, other techniques will also be studied.
For example, "Instant Step".
Shinigami, Great Hollows, and Quincy all have the same method of rapid transfer.
The three are not only different in name, but also in essence.
The "Instant Step" of the Shinigami is the use of the spiritual pressure in the body, a burst of power in an instant, to promote high-speed movement.
The "Flying Sickle Kick" of the Quincy is to adjust the flow of the spirit under the feet.
The two are similar, except that one is for internal and the other is for external.
But when Shiba Isshin fought with the "Vastold", the technique called "Ring Turn" it used was completely different. It was not "high-speed movement" but "space transfer".
This reminded Naruto of the "Time and Space Technique" that Kurotsuchi Mayuri had studied based on the "Summoning Technique".
He was also studying this with Kurotsuchi Mayuri.
Time passed.
Forty-eight years came to an end in a flash.
Naruto was ready.
One morning, he opened his eyes.
What he saw was the ceiling of the wooden house.
Back to the ninja world.
(No more today)
(Apologies QAQ, a new chapter of Naruto will start tomorrow, with new ideas to regroup)
Chapter 166 Tailed Beasts and Ryuchi Cave (First update!)
It has been over forty years since Naruto left.
But little has changed in the ninja world.
The wounds from the previous battle with Nagato still remained on the ground.
Yin Jiuwei escaped and went away without a trace.
Yang Jiuwei was uninterested and squatted on Naruto's shoulder, feeling sleepy and taking a nap.
"Aren't you going to do the experiment?" Xianglin followed Naruto, her voice uncontrollably disappointed.
Naruto nodded: "Go to Iwagakure first."
Nirvana is a scumbag, but he is very good at research.
After studying under him for these years, returning to the ninja world and looking back at the experiments I had done before were a bit disastrous.
Fortunately there is no problem with the data.
only
When I looked at it again this time, I immediately realized the problem.
Although the "Chakra" possessed by his own body is powerful, compared with the "Tailed Beast Chakra", it is further away from the essence of "Chakra".
Instead of studying oneself, it is better to study tailed beasts.
Xianglin nodded dullly and sighed.
All right
It's so sad that I can't see any more material without clothes on.
Soon, she gathered her strength again: "Naruto, I'm ready. You can call me when you do the experiment next time, and there will definitely be no problems!"
Be solemn and serious.
Naruto smiled and nodded in agreement.
As soon as they crossed the border, Iwagakure Anbu greeted them.
Guide them respectfully all the way to Iwagakure.
Ohnoki greeted him at the entrance of the village.
"Welcome Uzumaki-sama." He smiled, his rosacea nose was red and shiny.
Naruto whispered: "Just call me Uzumaki."
Onoki nodded: "Then I will shamelessly agree."
"Why did Uzumaki come to visit Iwagakure?"
"Don't worry." Naruto smiled, "I have no other intentions, I just want to make a deal with Iwagakure."
Onoki immediately became serious: "Let's take a rest in the village first, and we'll sit down and talk."
Waiting to be taken to a conference room.
He couldn't wait to ask: "What kind of deal does Uzumaki want to make with our Iwagakure Village?"
"You should have heard about Kumogakure." Naruto asked him.
Onoki's expression was stunned, his face looked a bit ugly, and he nodded his head with difficulty: "If it weren't for some excessive demands, Iwagakure would definitely try his best to satisfy you."
The faces of the man and woman behind him also became a little ugly.
Apparently they misunderstood something.
"I mean things related to the Jinchuuriki." Naruto shook his head and explained.
Ohnoki heard the implication and laughed twice: "Is it a matter of giving freedom to the tailed beasts while maintaining their identity as jinchuriki?"
This is something Yunyin wanted to hide, but couldn't.
The Eight-Tails are very well-behaved and almost never cause trouble.
But Erwei is a cat.
Regardless of their size, cats are always restless creatures, jumping up and down.
In short
Except for Kumogakure Anbu, almost everyone can see the two tails.
"Does Uzumaki also want to do this to Iwagakure's Jinchuuriki?" Onoki frowned, somewhat confused.
"This is one aspect." Naruto nodded, "On the other hand, I also want to make a deal with the tailed beasts in exchange for some chakra."
"As for the reward I can give."
"Some magic techniques?"
"or."
"The body of your Iwagakure rebel nin?"
Onoki looked dull.
Rebellious ninja corpse?
"In the Akatsuki organization, are there rebel ninjas from Iwagakure?" His tone was low. Although he raised such a question, there was already a vague suspicion in his heart.
that organization
It is quite "elite". Among the rebel ninja who escaped from Iwagakure, only one person is qualified to become one of them.
"A young man named Deidara, with blond hair, uses a special secret technique." Naruto stretched out his hand, slapped it on the table, and channeled a scroll.
Onoki's pupils widened.
Not only was he shocked by the news about "Deidara".
Some were also shocked by Naruto's move.
The more I learn about "Chakra" and "Ninjutsu," the more I understand how incredible it is that Naruto can do this.
"Reduce the mark" or even "no mark".
Many outstanding ninjas can "unprint" their commonly used techniques.
But Naruto showed this ability at will.
Ohnoki could see that, unlike the regular "no seal" ability of ninjas, this was a complete transformation of this long-standing technique into one that does not require sealing. If someone else learned it, they would be able to do it to this extent.
This is no longer something that can be achieved simply and with great strength.
He is far from "that state" and I don't know how to describe it.
But very intuitive
That guy Uchiha Madara can never do this.
"Then use Deidara's body in exchange." Onoki was a little greedy, but did not dare to make more demands. He just spoke softly and reservedly, "I will let Iwagakure's jinchūriki cooperate with you."
"but."
"There is only one jinchūriki in the village right now."
Naruto looked at him.
Onoki laughed innocently: "Another Jinchuuriki in the village had some conflicts with me many years ago. Just like Jiraiya of Konoha, he left the village to travel."
"Even if there was a notice from you before, he would not return to the village."
"Now."
"It's within the Kingdom of Earth, but some distance from Iwagakure."
"If you need him, you have to wait for a while."
He said these last few words carefully, for fear of being misunderstood.
Naruto didn't speak, he just pushed the scroll forward.
A few days later.
Naruto left with two pieces of tailed beast chakra.
Ohnoki sent him away from the village.
"Naruto looks quite gentle." Kurotsuchi tilted his head and looked in the direction where his grandfather was peeping, "On the other hand, the Uzumaki next to him looks difficult to get along with."
Onoki breathed a sigh of relief: "It's easy to get along with people like this, which is a good thing for the entire ninja world."
Be polite and make a deal.
The only "trouble" caused to Iwagakure is that the tailed beasts have gained a certain degree of "freedom", and the "jinchuuriki" have not yet been able to recall them on their own.
but.
This doesn't seem like a bad thing.
Visible to the naked eye, the relationship between the jinchūriki and the tailed beasts has eased slightly due to Naruto's move.
Leave Iwagakure.
Xianglin stretched out: "Where should we go next?"
She doesn't like Iwagakure Village very much.
"First collect all the tailed beast's chakra, and then go to Ryuji Cave." Naruto thought for a while and gave an answer.
"Longdi Cave?" Xianglin was stunned.
Naruto smiled: "I'm somewhat interested in Sage Mode."
Xianglin responded.
In the next half year, Naruto went to Kirigakure to find the Three-Tails, and then went to Sunagakure to get a share of chakra from the One-Tailed One.
certainly
The communication process with Yiwei was not smooth.
It has no hostility toward Naruto, but has strong opinions on Kyuubi.
After being released from Gaara's body, he immediately pounced on Kyuubi.
It felt that it was determined to win against Kyuubi.
Over the years, it has been practicing the "Sealing Technique". There is no doubt that this is the most effective way to deal with tailed beasts.
but.
Needless to say, the result was that after mastering the initial solution and doubling the number to two, the Nine-Tails beat one of them until it was bruised and swollen, and forcibly cut off one of its arms to collect as a trophy.
Kyuubi was satisfied.
The two guys it hates the most - the Eight-Tailed and the First-Tailed - have now been beaten up, and they also got trophies from them.
At this point, Naruto already has the chakra of the eight tailed beasts in his hands.
Only the "Vulpix" has not been obtained yet.
The Six-Tails Jinchuuriki "Bubble" is Kirigakure's rebellious ninja, hiding very deep.
Kirigakure is also looking for him, and Mei Terumi promised Naruto that if he finds any trace of the "Six-Tails Jinchuuriki", he will notify Naruto as soon as possible.
Naruto rushed towards the "Ryuji Cave" while conducting research on the tailed beast chakra.
Although ninjas usually use "psychic skills" to summon "psychic beasts" when fighting, this does not mean that the psychic beasts live in another space.
The "Three Holy Lands" are also places that really exist in the world.
According to the information obtained from the previous transaction with Orochimaru, it didn't take long for Naruto to find the area where Ryūchi Cave was located.
"The environment here." Xianglin frowned and looked at a "temple" standing in front of him that was incompatible with the environment.
It is completely different from Mt. Myoboku.
Dark and damp.
The snakes were densely packed, moving through rotten trees and lush bushes.
It was an environment full of vegetation, but there was an extremely unpleasant smell in the air.
"I remember snakes are not scavengers." She shook her head, "Do you really want to go in?"
"Would you like to contact Orochimaru and ask him to take us?"
The words are not finished yet.
Naruto tilted his head and looked in one direction: "Friends who are invisible there, please come out."
Xianglin followed and looked over.
Empty, nothing exists.
She opened her "Kagura Heart Eye" and tried to capture it, but still couldn't detect anything.
"The little sister from the Uzumaki clan next to you didn't notice us." Just when Xianglin was about to change his detection method, the air fluctuated slightly, and three figures appeared, "How did you find me?"
They are three women, two older and one younger.
"Is Ryuji Cave specializing in illusions?" Naruto did not answer, but glanced at them, then turned his head and continued to look at the temple, "This kind of ability to simulate reality is really rare."
The face of the woman with long green hair changed slightly: "It seems that you are not here to obtain the power of the Holy Land."
"I want to see the White Snake Sage." Naruto whispered, "Can you please lead the way?"
The woman with long blue hair said: "If you want to enter the Longdi Cave and meet the immortals, you have to pass the test of the three of us."
"Ryuji Cave is not as casual as Myoboku Mountain."
Before she could finish her words, her expression suddenly changed.
The rest of the words were not interrupted by consternation.
Yes. I can't say it.
A huge pressure surged from the blond boy in front of him.
A power completely different from "Chakra" and "natural energy".
The three of them had to endure it, and they had to focus on mobilizing the energy in their bodies to be able to barely resist, maintain the illusion, and not reveal their true appearance.
(Also, more updates today)
Chapter 167: Sasuke the Immortal (Second update!)
The three of them resisted hard.
Gradually, "snake" features appeared on his face, including scales, eye shadow, and vertical pupils.
Naruto smiled, gently and politely: "Have you passed the test now?"
He removed some of his spiritual pressure slightly.
The three of them immediately gasped for breath, and their "snake transformation" stopped.
"As expected of the rumored Uzumaki Naruto." The brown-haired woman grinned and spit out the snake letter.
Naruto tilted his head: "You know me?"
"Why don't we pay attention to the man who defeated the Samsara Eye?" The blue-haired woman narrowed her eyes, "That is the legendary pupil technique."
"The group of ugly toads in Miaomu Mountain also told us some news." The woman finally spoke and said slowly.
"The Immortals are waiting for you."
She waved her hand.
The temple twisted in the bushes and jungles, as if a curtain was lifted and slowly dissipated, revealing the hidden entrance.
"Please come with us."
Xianglin grabbed Naruto's clothes tightly and followed carefully.
These snakes didn't pose much of a threat to her.
only
It's spooky and I don't like it psychologically.
Follow the cave forward to the depths.
An old woman about the same height as Onoki sat on the stone couch.
On the wall behind him, there is a carved dragon head, and in the dragon's mouth there is a scroll with the words "Dragon Land Cave" written on it.
"Sage, Lord Uzumaki Naruto has brought you." The brown-haired woman said in a respectful tone.
Xianglin glanced at her and then at the old lady.
Immortal?
Her?
Longdi Cave. Isn't it a place where "snake" psychic beasts live?
The one who appeared in front of him should be a "snake".
how
From now on, these three guys who look like "greeting" the messenger are human beings.
Immortals are also human beings.
"Mighty human being, what is the purpose of visiting Ryūchi Cave?" The old man said slowly, "With your status, Miaomu Mountain will not refuse you to learn the sage mode."
Naruto tilted his head and looked in one direction.
Deep in the depths where his vision was blocked by the rock, he felt a familiar chakra.
"I don't plan to learn the immortal mode of a certain holy land." He pulled his eyes back and shook his head and said, "I just want to understand what natural energy is like."
White Snake Immortal smiled: "So you are planning to follow the path of Senju Hashirama?"
"The first Hokage also knows Sage Mode?" Naruto thought thoughtfully, "And didn't he learn it using your method?"
Immortal White Snake shook his head: "I don't know."
"He didn't come to Longdi Cave to ask for our immortal mode like you."
"I only know that he is a contractor of Shigu Forest, but..."
"The immortal mode he used is not from the Shigu Forest lineage."
Naruto nodded his head: "Besides Sage Mode, I have one more thing I want to consult."
"Is it about the Six Paths Immortal?" asked the White Snake Immortal.
Naruto nodded.
"The old toad in Miaomu Mountain has told me." The White Snake Immortal grinned, with a bit of excitement in his expression, "I was very cautious at the beginning and did not come into contact with their clan."
"but."
"Our three major holy places all have special abilities."
"That old toad has the ability to peer into the future."
"And what I have is the ability to record the past."
"How about seeing the past through my eyes?"
Record the past?
"That's troublesome." Naruto agreed and sat down cross-legged.
The "human form" transformed by the White Snake Immortal fluctuated like ripples on the water. A tail jumped out from behind, and then the "old man" shed his coat, completely turning into a huge white snake. When wearing a human form on his head wearing a hat and holding a long pipe in his mouth.
"So."
"That's it."
It flicked its tail and emitted a weak energy from its forehead.
It has almost nothing to do with chakra.
It's "natural energy" mixed with some "soul power".
Naruto didn't resist and allowed this force to pull his thoughts away.
The two Nine-Tails and Xianglin were also led by this force to the past history.
It's like walking through a water curtain, feeling cool in the heart, and the whole person reaches "another world".
It is different from ordinary "sharing memories" and "sharing insights" techniques.
Here, he can perceive things around him.
Although, the content that can be perceived is all based on the "cognition" of Immortal White Snake.
However, even if there may be something missing, what the eyes and perception see is much more powerful than mere "language".
Memories last a long time.
Naruto and Xiang Rin lived in Ryuji Cave for nearly a month before they completely watched what happened more than a thousand years ago.
but.
Although he could see that period of history very intuitively, it did not explain Naruto's doubts.
See the ability of the "Six Paths Immortal".
I also saw the battle between "Asura" and another person.
However, this is all the information obtained.
Just like what the White Snake Immortal said.
At that time, it was very cautious and did not contact people of that clan.
Everything is watched from a distance.
"The man who fought Asura was Indra." After reading all the memories, Yang Jiuwei frowned and introduced to Naruto, "They are both children of the Sage of Six Paths."
Immortal White Snake remained calm and stuck out his head.
She has witnessed history.
But witnessing does not mean understanding.
"Why did they fight?" Karin was puzzled, "They are brothers."
"It seems that it is because Indra is jealous of Ashura." Jiuwei tilted his head, "But I don't know the more specific reason."
"I was captured inexplicably."
It was because I lived a little closer to the battlefield that Ashura pinched me.
The White Snake Immortal nodded with satisfaction.
"Thank you for your generosity, which has allowed us to see so many things." Naruto looked up and thanked it, "As for the Sage Mode of Ryuchi Cave."
The White Snake Sage shook his head: "It's not that I'm stingy and don't want to teach you."
"The Sage Mode of the three holy places is essentially the same, controlling natural energy."
"The reason for the difference is that we help the contractors master natural energy in different ways."
"The group of toads in Myoboku Mountain will use a special 'oil' to apply on the contractors to help them better feel the natural energy."
"And Ryuchi Cave will inject my venom into the contractors."
"If you are lucky enough not to be poisoned to death, you will master it smoothly."
As he said, it paused: "I don't know if you know a little guy named Orochimaru."
"He figured out a technique called 'curse seal' from my method."
Naruto nodded.
He also thought of that man.
"I can let you" the White Snake Sage twisted his huge body, "I can let you collect some venom."
"And you are very lucky."
"There is a new Sage Mode practitioner in this generation of Ryuchi Cave, and he survived the torment of my venom."
"And it is incredible. Unlike that little guy Orochimaru, he, as a member of the Uchiha clan, is very compatible with Ryuchi Cave's Sage Mode."
"Now he has successfully mastered it."
"And it is more perfect than the little guy named Jiraiya in Myoboku Mountain."
Naruto smiled slightly: "So Sasuke is doing very well, right?"
"Do you know that kid from the Uchiha family?" The White Snake Sage took a sip of his pipe, "That's great news."
"It's not easy for a suitable successor to appear in Ryuchi Cave."
"If he offends you and is killed by you, that would be terrible."
It turned its head.
A small snake hanging next to the stone couch nodded, and exploded into a ball of white smoke.
After a while, it led Sasuke over.
"Naruto?" After seeing the blond figure again, his cold face inevitably showed some fluctuations, "Why are you here?"
Naruto responded to him: "I came here to find the White Snake Sage for something."
"I just happened to see you here."
The White Snake Sage spoke to Sasuke, but his tone was not as gentle as that to Naruto: "Uchiha's kid, show the Sage Mode to Lord Uzumaki."
"He is curious about 'natural energy'."
Sasuke said "Oh", raised his hand to make a seal, and the natural energy gathered little by little.
"Don't worry here." Naruto shook his head, "Go back to Orochimaru, and show it to me again."
"It's just right, I want to borrow him too."
Sasuke let go.
Naruto took some venom from the White Snake Sage's mouth and sealed it for safekeeping.
They were taken away by Sasuke's reverse summoning.
Tianzhiguo, Yinyin Village.
White smoke exploded.
Sasuke took a deep breath, and his eyes were slightly absent-minded.
The important criterion of "Summoning" is "Chakra".
The larger the "Chakra" transmitted by a person or summoned beast, the more Chakra is required.
Although the "Summoning" was successful this time.
But.
Just sending Naruto and the red-haired Uzumaki clan almost drained all the chakra in his body.
Sasuke's eyes fell on the Nine-Tails.
Is it because of the tailed beast?
Yin Nine-Tails keenly caught his gaze, bared his teeth and shook his hair: "Uchiha's little brat, what are you looking at?"
"So presumptuous."
Sasuke ignored him: "Go see Orochimaru first, or..."
Naruto shook his head, looking into the distance across the wall: "No hurry."
"I think your Sage Mode now has a good object to measure."
Sasuke frowned, not quite understanding what he said.
"Uchiha Itachi, this guy, you should still be thinking about him." Naruto smiled and looked back at Sasuke.
Sasuke was stunned, his face suddenly heavy: "Did you sense him?"
"Nearby?"
Naruto nodded: "Five kilometers away."
"The aura is very obvious and strong. It seems that he has been here for a while."
"It seems that he knows you are with Orochimaru and deliberately waits for you."
Sasuke took a deep breath: "Naruto, I know you are looking for the ninja who escaped from the Akatsuki organization."
"But leave this guy to me."
"I want to avenge the Uchiha clan and my parents!"
"Please!"
Naruto smiled, raised his hand, mobilized the chakra in his body, and flowed it into Sasuke's body: "Go."
"If you can't beat him."
"I will collect your body and avenge you."
Sasuke and Naruto looked at each other and nodded solemnly.
(Also)
Chapter 168 Brothers and Brothers (3rd update!)
The rain is falling.
But the sparse trees in the Land of Fields cannot block the wind and rain.
The sound of "crackling" is crisp.
A clearing in the forest.
Two men with black hair and red eyes confront each other.
"Itachi, we finally meet again." Sasuke stared at the man opposite him, gritting his teeth, "Finally-"
"You have grown a lot, Sasuke." Uchiha Itachi put his hands in his pockets and said calmly, "But it's a pity."
"You still haven't opened the Mangekyō."
Sasuke reached out and grabbed the knife at his waist: "I'm surprised that you would take the initiative to find me."
"It saves me the time to look for you."
He moved in an instant and slashed at Itachi with his knife.
"Now there is something!"
"Tell me who the other Sharingan is!"
Itachi took out the kunai and fought with him in close combat.
But.
In the eyes of outsiders, these two people just stood there stupidly, motionless.
"What are they doing?" Karin frowned, sitting on a branch, swinging her legs, "There was no fighting, and no communication."
"It was a duel of illusions." Yin Jiuwei spoke in a low voice.
"The Sharingan is very good at illusions."
"Is it the technique called Tsukuyomi?" Naruto stared at Uchiha Itachi's eyes that began to change.
Recalling the situation when he fought with him.
The eye technique that could pull other people's souls into the world controlled by him.
Karin nodded thoughtfully.
More than ten minutes later.
Chakra surged in the bodies of the two.
Sasuke raised his head, formed a seal with one hand, and held it upright in front of his chest.
Uchiha Itachi covered his left eye: "You are really capable, Sasuke."
"You cracked my Tsukuyomi."
Natural energy gathered and poured into Sasuke's body. He said calmly: "No matter how much you use those eyes, my hatred will turn illusions into reality."
His body changed.
Purple eye shadows appeared around his eyes. In the scarlet three-magatama Sharingan, the "black spot" wrapped by three tomoe patterns twisted and twisted into a vertical pupil, and a bit of gloomy golden light leaked out from the red background.
His skin became white, and scales grew densely.
Two small horns grew on his head.
A tail jumped out and swung on his back.
A strong momentum surged.
"I am no longer the person I used to be."
He said this in a calmer tone than before.
"Sage Mode?" Uchiha Itachi said softly, "I didn't expect it."
"You actually mastered this power."
Sasuke jumped out and slashed with his sword.
This time it was not an illusion!
It was a real sword duel.
Uchiha Itachi raised his kunai to deal with it.
But.
"Sage Transformation" not only brought about the change of energy mode, but also the increase of strength and speed.
After a few moves.
Uchiha Itachi was obviously at a disadvantage.
There was no impatience on his face. When he was defeated head-on, he used ninja tools and ninjutsu to assist. Occasionally, there were "illusions" to interfere, but Sasuke already had a three-magatama Sharingan, and the "Sage Mode" also had a certain resistance to illusions.
The two of them formed seals at the same time.
Uchiha Itachi was faster.
"Fire escape, great fireball technique"!
A huge ball of fire spewed out of his mouth, burning and rolling, close at hand, smashing into the forehead.
Sasuke was slower.
The same ninjutsu was used.
The even larger great fireball with senjutsu chakra was bright and dazzling, and almost instantly, it swallowed Uchiha Itachi's fireball.
But at this moment.
"Amaterasu"!
Uchiha Itachi said in a low voice, and chakra surged in his right eye.
The dark flame appeared in the "great fireball".
This flame was not strong or strong, but its "level" was higher, even the senjutsu chakra was burned by it, but it was a little slower.
Sasuke instantly turned back.
The black flame chased, and it moved with Uchiha Itachi's eyes.
And.
The Sharingan, which has the name of "Insight Eye", can keep Uchiha Itachi's eyes on Sasuke no matter how fast he is.
The flames ignited a circle, swallowing up the entire forest.
Sasuke smacked.
He clapped his hands, and the summoning ritual was concluded out of thin air.
White smoke rolled.
A purple snake appeared and wrapped around Sasuke.
"Sasuke! Summon Master Wan Snake" Before it could say anything, black flames rolled over its body, and its skin and flesh were torn apart in the blink of an eye.
"You damn brat!"
It cursed, and disappeared with a "bang".
But it appeared to block the knife, delaying the short time.
Uchiha Itachi was stunned.
Sasuke, who was in the center of the snake, disappeared.
Where?
He suddenly lowered his head.
As the earth flow rolled, lightning flashed.
"Lightning Style: Chidori Sharp Spear".
Straight, swift, and extremely accurate, it pierced Uchiha Itachi's chest.
And at this moment.
The crows flew away.
The lightning spear exploded with flashes, not sparing any of them, annihilating them all, and a black mass fell with raindrops, crackling.
"Crow clone!"
Sasuke frowned, and his perception spread out.
When did that man use that technique.
When he just summoned the summoning beast, did he already realize his intention?
He turned his head sharply and looked to the upper left.
Uchiha Itachi stepped on the branch, holding the trunk, panting.
"Amaterasu seems to be a great burden on you." Sasuke said softly, "If your Mangekyo is only this capacity..."
"Then you are even weaker than I thought, Itachi!"
He raised his hand.
"Let you die under the first technique I developed after learning the Sage Mode."
Natural energy surged.
Part of it surged into the sky.
The other part, however, was not directed toward the body, but was infused into the earth, rushing towards Uchiha Itachi.
In the clouds, affected by the celestial art, dull thunder surged.
The land in the area where Uchiha Itachi was located radiated strange energy, and above its sky, clouds of lightning and thunder were attracted.
"Sage Art, Ten Thousand Flashes of Kirin!"
A bolt of lightning struck down.
The lightning was surging, and the broken soil was flying.
The blinding light made people only see the silhouette of a weak figure.
But this was not the full effect of the "Sage Art".
Another bolt of lightning struck down.
One after another, countless lightning flashes appeared, and the land and trees were burned to ashes, and the smell of burnt was everywhere.
Until a few minutes later.
The charge in the cloud attracted by natural energy was consumed, and the technique was terminated.
Sasuke was panting.
This was originally a concept of lightning escape. He wanted to attract a lightning, so that he could use more powerful power while consuming as little chakra as possible.
But after learning the "Sage Mode".
He discovered the mystery of natural energy, and after some improvements, he formed the current "Sage Technique".
Although it consumes a lot of chakra.
The effect is also very significant.
This level of "lightning bombardment", even if Uzumaki Naruto comes, I am afraid
Responding to this idea in his heart.
It was a weak voice accompanied by a cough: "It's really a powerful technique."
"But as an Uchiha."
"As the ultimate power of the evolution of the 'Sharingan'."
"The ability is not just those two eye techniques."
"Aren't you going to ask me why I have the courage to come here, why I didn't run away after Uzumaki Naruto appeared."
"That's it."
Sasuke was incredible, his pupils dilated, and he looked at it with wide eyes.
Still alive?
Under this level of skill, he is still alive?
The smoke and dust were extinguished by the rainstorm, and the huge red half-skeleton armor, tens of meters high, completely covered the Uchiha Itachi who was speaking.
Of course
It was a great burden for him to take on this skill.
His face was flushed, and there were blood stains between his lips and teeth.
The half-skeleton was also broken, with cracks and almost broken.
"This is the ultimate secret of the Mangekyō Sharingan."
"Susanoo."
Sasuke frowned and twisted his features.
Susanoo?
An ability that has never been heard of.
Uchiha Itachi raised his hand, as if he wanted to make some expression, but the loss of physical strength, chakra and even vitality made him unable to do even this: "I have to praise the power of that skill."
"You have really become stronger, Sasuke."
"But if"
"That skill is your ultimate means."
"You'd better hand over your eyes."
He mobilized the last bit of chakra in his body.
The red translucent skeleton armor gradually solidified, and the scars healed. Not only that, muscles grew, weaving a real body inside the armor and outside the bones.
It was no longer limited to half of the body.
It stood up with two more weapons in its hands.
A gourd in the right hand and a mirror in the left hand.
This technique put a great burden on his body. Just performing it made him cough and spit blood, and his breath of life was weakened again.
Susanoo swung his palm and smashed.
Sasuke dodged.
Fortunately, this technique did not increase the speed significantly.
It was just that the consumption of the previous technique was too great, and there was not much chakra left.
It had to be a fatal blow.
A few rounds.
Sasuke dodged, a little embarrassed.
He gritted his teeth, and there was a fierce look in his eyes.
The defense of this behemoth was extremely amazing. Ninja tools and ordinary ninjutsu could hardly cause effective damage to it.
If the Chidori ninjutsu infused with "natural energy" could cause damage.
But.
These techniques cannot be used easily.
Itachi is very confident in "Susanoo", and he doesn't think he can break the defense.
So there is only one chance.
Kill him when he is unprepared.
If the first attack fails, he will be more difficult to deal with if he is prepared.
Uchiha Itachi looked at Sasuke and said calmly: "It seems."
"You really have no backup plan."
"Didn't that guy Orochimaru do anything to you?"
Sasuke ignored him.
He was worried about how to break the situation.
Uchiha Itachi tilted his head to look in the direction of Naruto: "It seems that Orochimaru is worried because of the existence of Uzumaki Naruto."
"He is really an unstable person."
After saying this, he made up his mind.
The huge red Susanoo raised his right hand high, and the gourd in his hand was brewing amazing chakra.
Sasuke's eyes lit up.
A huge gap, this is a good opportunity!
Just beware of the gourd.
He tried to approach carefully, secretly condensing "natural energy" in his palm.
But.
Unexpectedly, the gourd was not thrown at him.
It was swinging towards Naruto.
A long red light spurted out from the mouth of the gourd, extending its length and rushing towards Naruto.
(Also)
Chapter 169 Indra and the Knife (Fourth update, please give me a monthly ticket!)
An unexpected development.
Sasuke was surprised, but his hands kept moving, and his "Senjutsu Chakra" was rising.
"Senjutsu, Chidori Sharp Spear".
The scorching lightning pierced Susanoo, and a fierce white light burst out in the red.
At the moment when he was unprepared and aimed at Naruto, he pierced Uchiha Itachi's heart without hesitation.
Naruto was also surprised.
He was just a "spectator".
He couldn't even deal with Sasuke, but at this moment, he attacked himself?
"Can you hear me?" Uchiha Itachi spoke, his voice weak and tiny.
He turned his head with difficulty and stared at the golden figure from a distance.
His every move was under Naruto's surveillance, and his voice was naturally heard.
"You are too dangerous."
"There shouldn't be people like you in this world."
"You are a good person, but you are also a threat."
"Let me seal you forever in this Ten-fist Sword-"
He couldn't finish his words.
What happened before his eyes almost made him unable to maintain his "Kaleidoscope".
The red sword slashed.
Naruto did not move.
The Yang Nine-Tail jumped out - Itachi only then discovered that this Nine-Tail was different.
It was dressed in black, similar to a "kimono".
There was a sword behind it.
And now, it rolled its tail and pulled out the sword.
"Reflect, Fox Mirror".
The sword suddenly changed.
Something that Uchiha Itachi could not understand happened.
The red sword collided with the sword of the Nine-Tail, but the gourd in his hand did not react.
The slash was eliminated in the breeze.
The chakra seemed to be "swallowed" by the Nine-Tail.
A white light.
"Hado Four, White Thunder".
It was the lightning that bloomed on one of Naruto's fingertips.
Sasuke had tried so hard to conquer the "Susanoo", but he easily broke through it under this white light.
The red gourd was hit accurately, and then it broke into pieces, dissipating into the original chakra.
Uchiha Itachi raised his hand and opened his mouth, wanting to say something.
But his chakra and physical strength were exhausted, and he could not do anything.
The disease that troubled him also broke out at this moment.
And the Chidori sharp spear that extended in Sasuke's hand and pierced his chest took away all his remaining vitality.
He grinned.
He put his index finger and middle finger together and pointed forward.
Sasuke's pupils dilated and were silent.
He knew what this action meant. This was a move he often did to himself when he was a child, before the Uchiha family was destroyed by this man himself.
The distance between the two was only one meter.
Uchiha Itachi's outstretched hand was less than ten centimeters away from Sasuke's forehead.
But such a short distance.
It was so far away.
In Sasuke's body, the chakra of the immortal arts dissipated, and the "Sage Mode" was dissolved. This battle was also a great consumption for him.
He knelt on the ground and stared at the corpse.
Killing the culprit of "destroying the Uchiha clan" and avenging parents, relatives and friends should be a very happy thing.
But why.
What lingered in his heart was another emotion.
The Sharingan was out of control, the tomoe pattern turned, and the chakra surged.
The magatama changed at this time.
Naruto showed a trace of surprise on his face. Of course, he was not shocked by the change of the Sharingan, but he felt a "chakra" that did not belong to Sasuke on Sasuke.
It was the same "chakra" of the same nature as the power called "Asura" in his body.
He grabbed Karin's hand and took her to the instant step.
"Congratulations, revenge is successful." Naruto landed beside him.
Sasuke turned his head blankly, his eyes dull, staring at Naruto: "No, not yet."
"Besides Itachi, there was another Uchiha that day."
"I asked him when I was in the illusion, and he said that the Uchiha was Uchiha Madara."
Naruto shook his head: "No."
Sasuke was stunned.
"Another Uchiha of the Akatsuki organization just called himself Uchiha Madara, but he is not." Naruto explained to him, "I am also trying to find out his identity."
Sasuke said softly: "Really?"
"No matter who he is."
"I will kill him with my own hands for revenge."
He paused and looked at the body of Uchiha Itachi: "By the way, Naruto."
"Please leave Itachi's eyes to me."
Naruto didn't speak.
Karin frowned: "Didn't you open the Mangekyō?"
"Itachi told me." Sasuke swallowed his saliva, and the battle just now didn't let him breathe well, "The reason why he left me behind."
"It's for the eternal Mangekyō."
Another new word.
The Uchiha clan always has some unimaginable new abilities.
Expanding level by level.
"Use your blood brother's Mangekyō and transplant it into your own eyes, and you can open it and let the Mangekyō evolve again."
Naruto nodded: "Is that so?"
"If you can, please leave it to me." Sasuke's voice was a little numb, "I can pay any price."
Naruto squatted down: "Of course."
"I'll leave it to you."
"But please cooperate with me to do an experiment, okay?"
Sasuke turned his head to look at him: "No problem, what experiment is it?"
"Something very interesting happened to you just now." Naruto pulled out the golden knives, "Do you feel it yourself?"
Sasuke stared at Naruto, hesitant: "You are not talking about awakening the Mangekyō Sharingan."
"But apart from this, I didn't notice any changes in my body."
Naruto lowered his voice: "Let me introduce you to this sword of mine."
"Its name is Ashura."
Sasuke was puzzled.
Sword
He could understand the name, famous swords are hard to come by.
But it was given such an anthropomorphic name.
"It is a sword condensed from the chakra of 'Asura'." Naruto continued, "And this Ashura."
"He is the ancestor of the Uzumaki clan, one of the two sons of the Six Paths Sage."
"He has a brother named 'Indra'."
Sasuke frowned even more.
Yang Jiuwei took over the conversation and introduced: "And Indra is the ancestor of your Uchiha clan."
Sasuke realized something.
"There was a strange chakra fluctuation in your body just now." Naruto put the knife on Sasuke, and it seemed to sense it and trembled slightly. "No surprise, it's the power of 'Indra's' chakra."
Sasuke tilted his head: "But I don't have such a knife."
"I only have one, the Kusanagi sword given to me by Orochimaru."
Naruto shook his head: "Of course you don't have it."
"The next experiment I will do is to see if I can forge the 'Power of Indra' in your body into a knife."
I have seen the battle between the two brothers at the White Snake Immortal.
After knowing that there is an "Indra" who is no less powerful than "Asura".
He was thinking.
Since the power of "Asura" can be passed down.
Then what about the power of "Indra"?
What he cares more about is the forging of Zanpakuto.
"Nine-tailed" can become Zanpakuto, "Asura" can become Zanpakuto, then what about "Indra"?
Although
"Asura" was awakened with the help of shallow fighting.
But the birth of the Nine-Tails did not rely on Asada.
If Indra can be forged successfully, then the "chakra" that has "consciousness" and is itself a powerful energy can become a good material for forging the "Zanpakuto"?
"Is that so?" Sasuke agreed, "Of course it's no problem."
Naruto stretched out his hand: "As for now, let's treat you first."
Sasuke's injuries were not light.
Uchiha Itachi really came to kill him, with broken ribs and overdrawn chakra.
So much so that he could hardly move.
He was carried back to Orochimaru's base by Naruto with a diamond chain.
"You guys really made a big noise." Orochimaru grinned, licked his lips, and the greed in his eyes was not concealed, "Sasuke-kun is really in a mess."
"But he can kill Itachi"
"Sasuke-kun's talent is really enviable."
Naruto put Sasuke on the bed and handed him to Kabuto Yakushi to take care of him, with a cold tone: "I will stay in your base for a while."
"Are you worried about me?" Orochimaru sneered, "I will not be an enemy of Naruto-kun."
"That's too unwise."
Naruto waved his hand and took Karin to choose a suitable room to rest.
"Wait a minute, Naruto-kun, I have something to tell you." Orochimaru stopped him.
The two went outside the ward.
"The Samsara Eye is in Naruto-kun's hands, right?" Orochimaru's tone became more greedy, "Let's make a deal."
"How about you give it to me?"
"Naruto-kun, you don't need this power, do you?"
"When it is in the right hands, this power will play the right role."
"Pein won't use it, and Naruto-kun will make it covered in dust."
Naruto's tone was cold: "Reject."
"I am also learning how to do scientific research well now."
The power of the Six Paths Sage.
He is still a little afraid of it now.
And this legendary figure, his status in the ninja world is almost equivalent to the status of the "Spirit King" to the "Three Realms".
Who knows if his existence will also affect the balance of the world.
It's too dangerous to give it to Orochimaru.
"Okay." Orochimaru was not very disappointed, he shook his head, "Then let's talk about another business."
"Naruto-kun"
"Give me my hands back, okay?"
Naruto looked at him.
"I heard about you making a scene at the Konoha Uzumaki Shrine." Orochimaru grinned, his eyes full of greed, "making a big scene."
"Except for unlocking the Shiki Fuujin, I can't think of any reason for you to go back, Naruto-kun."
"So."
"Your parents' souls should be released, and by the same token, my hands should be released as well."
Naruto shook his head.
At that time, he did seal Orochimaru's hands.
"I won't give them to you now." He refused with a smile.
"This is different from what we agreed, Naruto-kun." Orochimaru's attitude was still very gentle.
"But Orochimaru didn't help in unlocking the Shiki Fuujin." Naruto's attitude was also very gentle, "This doesn't affect your research now, does it?"
"You are a very dangerous person, and I am also optimistic about your future."
"Not now."
"When you are under my eyes, I will return my hands to you."
(No more tonight, please vote for the monthly ticket!)
Chapter 170: Sword and Court (First update!)
The smile on Orochimaru's face faded a little.
What does "under my nose" mean?
"Is it really impossible?" He asked again, not giving up, "As long as the price is not too excessive, we can discuss it."
"Naruto-kun, aren't you interested in natural energy?"
"I have it here."
Naruto shook his head: "We can discuss other things about this."
Orochimaru tutted.
He is not so eager for his hands now. He wants to regain them just because he doesn't want to have a broken body.
Research
It is indeed not affected.
It's just that the strength is greatly affected.
Now Sasuke can't be controlled.
"It's really cruel, Naruto-kun." Orochimaru flicked his tongue, "Then let's discuss another thing."
"How about letting me participate in your research on Sasuke-kun?"
"I think I will be a qualified 'assistant'."
The pronunciation of the last two words was emphasized.
Although the request was made, he himself did not have much hope.
Given Naruto's level of defense against him.
Unexpectedly, the blond figure nodded after a little thought: "Okay."
Orochimaru was stunned, his expression was stunned for a moment, and then he laughed happily, but. When he showed this expression, his whole momentum became more abnormal: "Naruto-kun actually agreed."
"Is it a problem that even you find very difficult?"
"I will help you well."
"In scientific research."
Naruto smiled: "It is a difficult project, but it is not to the extent that it cannot be carried out without your help."
"Orochimaru."
"This is an investigation."
Orochimaru narrowed his eyes.
Investigation?
"Orochimaru, the reason why you can still stand in front of me as a human being after being killed by me once." Naruto continued, "is because of your scientific research ability, which is the most precious thing in you."
"But"
"If in the next process, you can't prove that the most precious thing in you is more valuable than the other evil and crazy parts of you."
Naruto didn't continue.
Just looked at him calmly.
These guys who are good at scientific research seem to be mentally ill.
In my two worlds, I know a total of four people who are good at scientific research.
It seems that
only "Urahara Kisuke" looks normal.
"You seem to be planning something interesting." Orochimaru licked his lips with his tongue, his eyes shining, "Is this a ticket?"
Naruto didn't answer him.
Orochimaru laughed even more disgustingly.
But as the research began, Orochimaru soon stopped laughing.
Naruto is better at research than he thought.
He is very strict and disciplined.
In some aspects, he even looks more "professional" than himself.
Compared with him.
I am more like the guy who "changed career halfway".
This is actually not bad.
What makes Orochimaru most tormented is the research conducted by Naruto, which is a field he has never delved into before.
Even though he has obtained some knowledge about "soul" from Naruto, and he has also achieved some research results in the past few years.
But compared with what is being done now, it is far from it.
Naruto is studying how to forge the chakra called "Indra" in Sasuke's body into a sword.
It's not a technique like "Chakra Scalpel".
Instead, he is preparing to forge "Chakra" into a real sword.
It sounds ridiculous.
If the proposer was not Naruto, Orochimaru would not have participated in such research.
It took more than a month for Orochimaru to barely catch up with the progress and have some superficial understanding of these things.
However, the forging of "Zanpakuto" was not very smooth.
When he was in the Soul Society, Kurotsuchi Mayuri had already studied something - all "Shādachi" are formed by the fusion of many souls.
"Many" is not a necessary condition, just a single soul cannot support the quality of casting a "Shādachi".
Although "Indra's Power" is powerful.
But.
It is just a ball after all, with only instinctive "consciousness" energy.
Naruto and Orochimaru tried to take "Indra" out of Sasuke's body, but without harming Sasuke's life, they could only intercept some of it for research. Its origin was rooted in Sasuke's soul and could not be separated.
So the two of them had to find another way and try to integrate other chakras into Sasuke's body.
While they were doing research.
The Land of Hot Springs.
In a remote village.
"Bad news, Itachi is dead." Zetsu emerged from the ground and spoke to the Uchiha wearing a spiral mask, "But he was not killed by Uzumaki Naruto."
"He died at the hands of Uchiha Sasuke."
The masked Uchiha said solemnly: "Really?"
"He really made a wrong decision."
In his only exposed eye, there was a strong sense of anxiety and anger.
Originally, there were only three of them left in the organization.
Now another major force has been lost.
Zetsu.
This guy only has the ability to gather intelligence, which means that he is the only one left in terms of frontal combat power.
A lone tree?
"Have you heard about the news about the Samsara Eye?" He raised his head and looked at Jue.
Jue said calmly: "Don't hold out for luck anymore."
"There's no way he could leave those eyes with Xiao Nan."
The masked Uchiha tilted his head back: "Then what should we do now?"
"If it weren't for those eyes."
"There is no way to resurrect Uchiha Madara."
Ze's mood remained unmoved: "Let's hibernate for a while. With Uzumaki Naruto here, it will be difficult for us to do anything."
The masked Uchiha looked pained.
"During this period, let's recruit new people." Jue thought for a while and made a suggestion, "There are always people who can be used by us."
The masked Uchiha stopped talking.
"You should also find an opportunity to take back your other eye." Ze continued.
"There is only one kaleidoscope"
"You can never be a match for Uzumaki Naruto."
The masked Uchiha nodded his head heavily.
The Country of Fields, the Sound Hidden Village.
After another three months of research, a standard tachi was lying on the experimental table.
"It was actually done." Orochimaru said incredulously.
His eyes were in trance.
The door to the "new world" opened to him.
During this period, he was baptized by knowledge that was independent of "Chakra" and even independent of "the living".
Naruto ignored him and picked up the knife.
It's a "shallow strike".
As he thought before, this kind of "conscious" chakra is indeed a good material for forging a "Zanpakuto".
only
The portion required is a bit too large.
In order to forge this sword, in addition to the "power of Indra" that Sasuke already possessed in his body, he also used a large amount of chakra provided by Kakuzu, Hidan, and Orochimaru to barely forge such a sword.
The most important thing is that because of the "power of Indra", this knife cannot be used by Xianglin.
It was almost bound to Sasuke.
Unless "Sasuke" is also regarded as the material forged into a sword.
Kyuubi agreed.
Naruto couldn't do such a crazy thing, and Xianglin also felt uncomfortable.
"Shallow hitting" was successfully cast.
but.
It was still somewhat different from what Naruto expected.
He originally thought it would be a "mature" Zanpakutō, like the "Kyuubi".
But perhaps because of the mixture of multiple powers, or perhaps because the "power of Indra" only has "consciousness", rather than having a distinct and lively soul like the Kyuubi, this sword is only a "shallow strike" .
Naruto inspected it carefully and handed it to Sasuke.
"How does it feel?" Naruto asked after he tried a few swings.
"It feels more useful than the Kusanagi Sword." Sasuke answered honestly, "It feels like a part of his body."
Naruto asked again: "Did you hear anything?"
Sasuke was stunned.
"The feeling of something calling you to shout a name in your heart." Naruto described it carefully.
Sasuke shook his head: "No."
"Really?" Naruto's expression did not become disappointed because of this, and he continued, "You can usually practice a practice called 'Blade Zen'."
"With your qualifications, it shouldn't take long for you to hear a name."
Sasuke nodded and gripped the knife tightly.
"Now that you have obtained this sword, I have one more thing to tell you." Naruto looked serious.
Orochimaru tilted his head: "Do you need me to leave?"
"You should also listen." Naruto glanced at him, "You performed very well and proved your worth."
"In terms of scientific research, you are excellent."
Orochimaru grinned and flicked his tongue: "Naruto-kun, are you praising me?"
Naruto ignored him and said to Sasuke: "I originally wanted to give this sword to Xiang Rin."
"But Indra is too deeply bound to you. Using it as a material, this knife is inseparable from you."
"So."
"Sasuke, become a member of the organization I will form."
Orochimaru was not surprised, he had already imagined it.
"What organization?" Sasuke asked, "What is its purpose?"
"An organization called 'Seireitei'." Naruto didn't bother to come up with a new name and just used it, "An organization that maintains order after the deceased."
This made both of them stunned.
What does maintaining "order after death" mean?
"I'm not very interested in the affairs of the living." Naruto thought for a while and explained more clearly, "You all participated in the research and know that the power I control is related to the soul."
"Today's ninja world"
"Although there is a pure land, there is no order after death."
Sasuke frowned in thought.
Orochimaru tilted his head and said in a disgusted tone: "My goal is eternal life."
"Death is not the answer I long for."
Naruto shook his head and retorted: "Death is just the beginning of another life journey."
What else did Orochimaru want to say.
Naruto stretched out his hand: "We have been together for so long, Orochimaru, haven't you noticed the changes in me?"
"A completely different change from the so-called 'stranger'."
Orochimaru looked over, and after a while, his pupils widened.
(besides)
Chapter 171 Two Captain Candidates (Second Update!)
Orochimaru was unbelievable.
After more than four months of getting along, it was only after being reminded that he discovered the specialness of Naruto.
A completely different life form from "normal people".
Abandoning the body, only the soul.
"The soul is really amazing." He circled around the blond figure, and stopped after several circles. He couldn't help but want to touch it, but was immediately knocked away by the scabbard. "Abandoning the body, you can still live."
"I thought"
"After a person dies, the soul will dissipate."
"Or like that old man, being captured by a strange god of death."
Naruto said calmly: "I have said it many times."
"The decline of the body does not mean death, but the beginning of another life."
Orochimaru shook his head: "Although there is an example like you before"
"But I dare not try it as easily as you do."
Naruto tilted his head and looked at Uchiha standing next to him, holding a new sword: "Sasuke can also master this power."
He walked over and pulled out the "Nine-Tails".
After returning to Soul Society, he learned the technique to let the soul leave the body.
It was very simple, and he engraved this technique on the tail of his sword handle.
Sasuke did not dodge, but he was inevitably nervous and his body was stiff.
The "Nine-Tails" was held in reverse, and the tail of the sword hit him on the forehead.
The body immediately collapsed and fell to the ground.
But there was another "Sasuke" standing there.
It was his soul.
It was somewhat similar to the souls of his father and the first generation Hokage that he had seen before, all of which were "mixtures" of chakra and soul, but the difference was that Sasuke already had some meager "power of the god of death".
Of course, he had not become a god of death yet. The reason for this was that "Indra", who had the same origin as his soul, was forged into "Shōdachi".
However,
He was still dressed in the kimono he wore, not the "death suit".
This was understandable.
The "Death Hagura" is a costume that needs to be made separately after joining the team. Although it is part of the "Power of the God of Death" after being worn, it is no different from normal costumes before being worn.
Do I have to figure out how to make the "Death Hagura" myself?
Underground.
A new soul appeared, and the power of the six paths immediately surged out.
This time it was still cautious.
After sensing Naruto's presence, "it" hesitated and did not act immediately, and seemed to have noticed the special features of "Sasuke", especially the breath of the knife in his hand. After hesitating for a moment, it squatted underground and waited for an opportunity to observe.
Wanted to confirm Sasuke's "life and death" status.
Naruto frowned.
Still couldn't get around the "Six Paths Sage".
He waved his hand, and the golden chain surged, lifting Sasuke's body.
Naruto pushed gently.
Sasuke returned to his body again.
The "Power of the Six Paths" immediately withdrew.
This strange change made Sasuke touch his body, surprised and suspicious.
"Because of that knife?" Orochimaru's eyes lit up, looking at the difference, "After abandoning the body, you can still live."
"Have the same lifespan as ordinary humans?"
"Or."
Naruto said softly: "The decay of the soul and the decay of the body are not a rule."
"With your qualifications, you will only live longer than ordinary people."
The "fanaticism" in Orochimaru's eyes became heavier.
He longed for "eternal life".
Otherwise, he would not have developed a technique like "Reincarnation without Corpse".
Although abandoning the body is a bit strange.
But.
Naruto can walk in the world with his soul, just like ordinary people.
Why can't I?
Sasuke was a little confused, and his experience was the clearest: "The world after death really exists."
"Then my parents and I can still..."
"We will see it." Naruto nodded and interrupted him.
"Then I will join." Sasuke's tone was firm, and his eyes became clear.
Orochimaru licked his lips: "Can I also get such a sword?"
"Don't you already know how to forge it?" Naruto looked at him strangely.
The two of them experimented together.
Although he was the leader in the early stage, in the end, even if he gave up, Orochimaru could continue alone.
His talent is not inferior to "Kurobuta Mayuri".
So is his madness.
"Knowing and doing are two different things." Orochimaru shook his head and admitted frankly, "My control over the 'power of the soul' does not support me to the level of Naruto-kun."
"And"
"The materials that can be forged into this kind of sword are rare in the ninja world."
"Nothing but the tailed beast, or the guy in the dragon vein and the legend of the demon country."
"My hands are in Naruto-kun's hands now, and I don't have enough strength to 'hunt' them."
"I'm afraid Sasuke-kun won't listen to me now."
Naruto thought: "What are the dragon veins and the rumors about the demon country you mentioned."
"They are some very interesting rumors." Orochimaru licked his lips and leaned forward, "Do you want to make this deal?"
"I have a very interesting idea"
He paused and said meaningfully: "Naruto-kun's body should still be in your hands now?"
"Use this-"
The words have not been finished.
The thin golden chain flew over and hit him hard in the face.
It was not Naruto's "Vajra Lock".
It came from Karin.
"You wretched old man, stop worrying about Naruto's body!" She gritted her teeth and said viciously, "How could I leave it to you?"
Naruto spread his hands: "That's it."
"Xiang Rin, you have also grown." Orochimaru grinned, shook his head, and a few blood spots dropped, "Since this is not possible."
"That's it."
"When Naruto-kun forges a good sword for Xiang Rin, how about you also forge one for me?"
Naruto tilted his head: "Then please join the Seireitei."
"Is it necessary?" Orochimaru whispered, "I'm not used to being restrained."
"What about other trading terms?"
"You are necessary." Naruto nodded, "I have already thought of how to arrange you."
"Captain of the technical development team."
Orochimaru tutted.
He now regrets that he became curious about Naruto during the "Konoha Collapse Plan".
If he had not become curious about him, he would not have fallen into this "situation" step by step.
but.
There is no chance to regret.
Naruto was already staring at him.
"Let me introduce those two things to you." Orochimaru tilted his head and changed the topic.
"Dragon veins are a very strange existence, it is said"
"It represents endless chakra."
"It also seems to have the ability to affect 'time and space'."
Naruto repeated his last words: "Time and space?"
Orochimaru nodded and grinned: "But after all, no one has seen it with their own eyes, and"
"That place was sealed by your father, the Fourth Hokage."
"Normal people can't break that sealing technique."
Naruto responded.
Orochimaru tilted his head, his tone became a little lower, and continued: "Although there are many rumors about dragon veins, at least it is real."
"But the rumor about the land of ghosts"
"Even before the Immortal of Six Paths."
"Legend has it that there is a monster in this world. A group of people once borrowed the power of this monster and almost destroyed the world."
"Later, this monster was sealed in the Kingdom of Ghosts by an unknown hero."
Xianglin raised his eyebrows, a little surprised: "Before the Immortal of Six Paths?"
"Isn't that the age of gods and monsters who harnessed natural energy?"
Orochimaru looked past Naruto and landed on Xianglin, with a slight disbelief in his eyes: "You seem to know more than I do?"
"I don't know if that rumor is true."
"But the reason why I dare to confirm this is."
"It's because a few decades ago, a group of 'immortal ninjas' appeared in the Kingdom of Ghosts. According to the miko of the Kingdom of Ghosts, someone used the power of that monster to achieve this."
He paused and licked his tongue: "Just right, two completely different powers."
"Can be forged into two swords."
"How about one of the incense sticks and the other one for me?"
Naruto didn't agree to him immediately, but just smiled at him.
It was a very gentle smile, but it made Orochimaru's biological instinct arouse, giving him a creepy feeling.
I always feel that.
This blond boy is planning something.
After the knife is forged.
Naruto stayed at Orochimaru's base for another month and exchanged some things with him about "natural energy".
In this regard, Orochimaru's research results are very rich.
Except for the research on "Longdi Cave" itself.
A young man named "Chongwu" was also found.
White Snake Sage said that Orochimaru's "curse seal" was a technique developed through her research in the form of injecting venom. However, according to Orochimaru himself, the inspiration and implementation of the "curse seal" actually came from this boy.
He is a being who is born with the ability to "turn into an immortal".
only.
Unlike people who have learned the "immortal mode" through training, Jonggo cannot control this "natural ability" well.
Once he is in an area with "rich natural energy", he passively completes the "immortal transformation" in a short period of time, and then "loses control" and "runs away".
Why is this happening?
Orochimaru also came to a conclusion early on.
"Natural energy" is a relatively violent energy that can transform "weak matter", including the human body.
When the body is affected, hormone secretion in the body is abnormal and natural emotions are also affected.
The practice of "Sage Mode" requires mixing one's own chakra with "natural energy". Its purpose is also very simple, which is to use the "consciousness" in chakra to suppress the riot of "natural energy".
Let "natural energy" be in a balance that can be mobilized.
This is why, for those who practice "Sage Mode", the larger the chakra they possess, the better.
During this month.
Sasuke and Asada were cultivating their relationship, and they could already hear some sounds in their ears, but they were not clear.
specific reasons
Naruto wasn't sure either.
There are too many reasons why it cannot be "initially solved".
Not being able to face one's own heart and not being strong enough may all be the reasons.
In addition, this shallow strike is somewhat special.
Naruto didn't know whether what Sasuke would release after his enlightenment would be his own power or the power of "Indra".
But he didn't have time to wait any longer.
After gaining some mastery of "Sage Mode", Naruto took Xiang Rin away from the Sound Ninja Village.
Heading towards the country that harbors two powerful forces.
(and)
Chapter 172 Class 3 (3rd update, please give me a monthly vote!)
The dragon vein exists in a long-extinct country called "Loulan".
It is now part of the territory of the Kingdom of Wind.
Karin doesn't like the Kingdom of Wind.
The land here is barren, and the wind and sand are strong, which is not good for the skin.
But she was cheering this time.
Although it is not clear how much the "Zanpakuto" can increase strength.
Sasuke's has not been "released" yet.
The Nine-Tails itself is very powerful and cannot be used as a good reference.
Something that may be valued by both Naruto and the Nine-Tails must be a good thing.
Moreover,
Being able to have more "similarities" with Naruto is enough to make Karin feel a little happy.
"It has become so dilapidated." The red-haired girl tiptoed and walked in the "Ancient Kingdom of Loulan", looking around, "Orochimaru seemed to have said that it was a very prosperous country more than 20 years ago."
"People are always greedy." Naruto said calmly.
This land borders four countries.
Because it is weak enough and there is no ninja village, trading here will not be charged expensive taxes, so it has become a prosperous market.
But.
It is prosperous because it does not belong to any country.
When it belongs to a country, it loses its value of existence.
Karin kicked the fine sand.
She thought of the "Land of Whirlpools".
"There seems to be something interesting ahead." Naruto scanned it with his perception and smiled slightly, "Do you want to try it?"
"Enemy?" Karin tilted her head.
Naruto shook his head: "It's not coming for us."
"It's just a coincidence that we met."
"He regarded us as a target."
Karin looked forward and made a seal on his chest.
"Kagura Heart Eye".
The perception swept across and explored the front.
There are some things buried in the wind and sand, on the road they must pass before they go forward.
She left in an instant.
The sand waves surged, and several antique-like humanoid puppets rushed out.
Hand knives, kunai, spears, sharp blades, cold and poisoned.
Enveloped from all directions.
Karin's face was calm.
Hands made seals.
"Wind escape, big breakthrough".
The ninjutsu was activated, and with the help of the already strong wind in the desert, the power was increased to a higher level, and the invisible blade was sharp.
The person controlling the puppet in the shadows sensed the intention of her ninjutsu.
Two puppets rushed over.
Wind escape cut off the chakra line that was almost invisible to the naked eye.
The puppet that rushed over suddenly lost its power source and fell to the ground with a clang.
The remaining two puppets, protected by them, remained in the controlled form.
But.
They did not fight, but retreated.
Karin was about to chase, her ears moved, and she instantly moved back.
There was a "hissing" sound from the two puppets.
Inside their bodies, there was an "explosion talisman" attached, which was triggered at this time.
The next moment after Karin teleported.
With a loud bang, it exploded suddenly, and a cloud of gunpowder surged.
Explosive talismans.
In the battle between masters, they are almost useless, because they take a long time and are not powerful enough.
But in the battle between ordinary jonins, if used properly, they can have a great effect.
Karin was stopped by the explosion.
When the smoke and dust cleared, the puppet had disappeared.
She stretched out her hand to make a seal, and once again unfolded the "Kagura Heart's Eye" to chase the man's trace.
Unexpected chakra broke into her perception.
Karin tilted her head.
At the same time, several figures teleported and landed on the high wall of the ruins.
Two pairs of white eyes.
A green tights, and a girl with two buns.
"It's the Uzumaki clan next to Naruto." One of the girls with long hair spoke.
"Konoha ninja." Karin stared at the forehead protectors that showed their status, "Why are you here?"
"Of course it's a mission." Another man with long hair and "Baiyan" bloodline limit said calmly, "Only you are here?"
"Naruto he..."
Karin's face turned strange.
A soft voice interrupted his words: "I'm here, can't you see me?"
Hearing the voice, Hyuga Neji turned his head suddenly and looked in the direction of the sound.
Blond figure, white feather.
Standing so conspicuously in the broken walls and ruins of the wind and sand.
He gritted his teeth, chakra surged, and veins popped at his temples.
Baiyan peeked.
But.
I can't see anything.
Chakra? Meridians? Flesh?
In his eyes, it's illusory.
Hyuga Hinata's face changed slightly.
She felt the same as Neji.
One of the three major eye techniques, the Byakugan, which is known as the strongest "perception ability", is completely ineffective on Naruto.
"Naruto." Neji took a deep breath and calmed down. "It's been a long time."
"Do you remember me?"
Naruto smiled: "Of course, Hyuga Neji, long time no see."
"And me, Naruto!" Xiao Li raised his hand and said cheerfully, "I didn't expect to see you here."
"Are you here for the dragon vein too?" Naruto asked them directly.
Neji was stunned.
"Would a ninja like you be interested in the power of 'dragon vein'?" The girl with a bun narrowed her eyes and spoke seriously.
She is another member of Team 3.
Tenten, who is good at "hidden weapons".
Naruto nodded: "It has some effect on me."
"Our mission this time is to protect." Tiantian continued.
Neji interrupted her words with a firm and decisive tone: "Tenten, our mission is to hunt down Sunagakure's traitorous Ninja Hyakuzu."
"Dragon Veins."
"It's not under our jurisdiction."
"It's just that his target is Dragon Vein."
Look up every day.
Xiao Li scratched his head, looking confused, staring at the two balls. If my memory is correct, the task should be as Tiantian said.
While Bai Zu is wanted, protect Dragon Vein.
but.
He also knew exactly why Neji said such things.
Does not conflict with "Uzumaki Naruto".
Even if there is one more Hyuga Hinata, with the strength of the four of them, they cannot be the opponent of Uzumaki Naruto.
Xiang Rin tilted her head. Her senses had already tracked down the person she had failed to capture just now: "Is this the rebellious ninja of Sunagakure?"
"I've found him."
"In the ten o'clock direction, more than one kilometer underground in the tower."
Hinata tilted her head and peered over with her white eyes.
Just in the direction Xiang Lin mentioned, a chakra was faintly visible.
It was almost as far as she could peer into.
"There is a ninja, but the distance is too far, I can't distinguish his chakra." Hinata's voice was weak, she looked away, tilted her head and looked at Xianglin cautiously.
"The Kagura mind of the Uzumaki clan?" Hinata Neji also looked at her and said softly.
Xianglin pinched her waist.
The team on the opposite side was led by "Hyuuga Neji", but she only looked at Hinata: "Although Kagura's heart's eye is not as good as the Byakugan's assistive ability in battle."
"But on perception."
"A white eye is much worse."
Hinata was timid, retracted her head and hid behind Tenten.
"Naruto." Neji ignored her, his face remained calm, "After this mission is over, I can ask you to take some time. There are some things I want to consult with you."
Naruto looked at him.
Kagura's inner eye can sense his emotions.
At this moment, his heart was not as peaceful as he showed.
The waves are rough and the waves are turning violently.
"Okay." He nodded in agreement.
Neji breathed a sigh of relief and bowed: "Thank you so much."
Xiao Li blinked.
Hinata and Kaoru, Neji and Naruto, he turned his head and glanced at Tenten. She looked cautious and worried about Neji.
oh.
Was he the only outsider?
"Catch Baizu first." Xianglin waved, looked at Naruto, smiled and disappeared.
Xiao Li exclaimed: "What a fast speed!"
"When we were in the Kingdom of Clouds, she killed a team with the same configuration as ours." Hyuga Neji chased after him, "Now that one year has passed, she will only become stronger."
"After all, we are here."
"Next to Naruto Uzumaki."
This sentence made Hinata's expression become subtle.
Tiantian noticed it and sighed.
In a dilapidated tower sunk deep into the ground.
Xianglin fell to the ground.
In the center of the tower, there is a floating platform.
The constant wind and sand blowing day and night does not seem to affect this place.
The technique is still clear.
In the center of the formation, on the slightly raised bulge, was a three-pronged kunai.
A stooped man with a sallow complexion stood in front of the bulge and stared at Xianglin: "You don't seem to be a ninja from Sunagakure or Konoha."
Xianglin nodded.
"Are you also here for the power of dragon veins?" He raised his hand, his tone full of bewitching, "If you are not a ninja from the five great ninja villages, why don't we cooperate?"
"The power of dragon veins is endless"
Xianglin clasped her palms together: "The word cooperation means that two people with equal identity, status, and strength do something together."
"Don't Sunagakure's schools teach this?"
"Making such an unreasonable request."
In response.
The golden chains surged and flew out.
There were not many in number, only four, but they were rushing away with great momentum.
"King Kong Blockade!" His strength was average, but his knowledge seemed to be good. He recognized the technique at a glance and exclaimed, "You are from the Uzumaki clan!"
When he saw the red hair, he hadn't thought about it yet.
After all, "red hair" is not a very rare hair color in Sunagakure.
But now.
Uzumaki clan, girl.
He couldn't help but think of someone.
"You are Uzumaki Kaoru!" His expression became frightened, and his body couldn't help but tremble. Even before he was hit by the chain, the chakra in his body was already disordered, "Why are you here?"
"Uzumaki Naruto-sama is here too?"
"A ninja like him also covets the power of dragon veins?"
The powerful ninja who completely changed the terrain in one battle.
His reputation has spread throughout the ninja world.
Even if it was just a "name", even if he hadn't seen the "blond figure" yet, just heard about it, just the thought that he was standing on the opposite side of that person made him uncontrollably panicked.
"To deal with a character like you, Naruto doesn't need to take action."
Xianglin whispered.
Chains rush faster.
The skinny man's instinct as a ninja was still there, he spread his hands and swung two scrolls from his sleeves.
Carried away by inertia.
Two humanoid puppets fell to the ground after a burst of white smoke.
(no more)
Chapter 173 Dragon Veins and the Past (First Update!)
Seal, instant body, delicate and exquisite operation, and the instantaneous explosive power brought by the huge chakra.
These are the key components of Karin's strength.
Not gorgeous, but practical and easy to use.
When the third team arrived.
The battle has come to an end.
The puppet wreckage was scattered all over the ground.
Karin's hairstyle was a little messy and messed up by the smoke, but other than that, there was no injury on her body.
And their target, the Sand Village rebel ninja named "Bai Zu", was in a very embarrassed state.
His limbs were bound by golden chains.
Only half of his left palm was left.
"So fast." Tiantian was amazed.
They had fought with "Bai Zu". Although this guy was not an elite, he was at the level of "Jounin". Especially experienced and extremely cunning, it was difficult to catch him in the environment he was familiar with.
If Naruto took action, it would be reasonable.
But.
It seemed that Karin was the only one on the battlefield.
They were slower, but the gap between them was at most a few minutes.
"Being with the strong will make you stronger." Neji said in a low voice.
He had some impression of Karin.
Three years ago, she appeared in the "Joint Chunin Exam" of Konoha.
At that time, this woman was just an ordinary Genin who couldn't even pass the second exam.
No strength, no talent.
That was the evaluation of her at that time.
And now.
I don't have much confidence that I can defeat her.
Karin tiptoed, ignoring the third team that came, and waved her hand in one direction: "Naruto, how did I do?"
"Very good." Naruto stood aside and applauded him with a smile.
Tenten wanted to speak.
But looking at Neji, thinking of the attitude he had just shown, he swallowed his words back.
"Uzumaki. Naruto-sama." The hung centipede noticed the blond boy who was watching the battle nearby, and his voice trembled even more.
Naruto tilted his head and looked at Neji and the others: "Why did this guy defect?"
"According to the Sand Village, he defected after being discovered for killing his companions in the village." Neji answered immediately.
Naruto's eyes moved to Baizu: "Is he right?"
"I just want to become stronger." Baizu's voice trembled, "Master Uzumaki has seen Scorpion, right?"
"His human puppet is our puppeteer."
Kagura's heart eye feedback, these are all true.
In other words
It is also true that he persecuted his companions.
Naruto raised his hand and touched his face.
The spiritual power locked his throat.
Pull out the "Nine-Tails" and hit his chest with the tail of the knife.
His body is still imprisoned by chains.
But his soul came out of his body.
In the form of chakra and soul mixed together, the "Six Paths Power" followed the breath. Unlike the hesitant attitude when facing Sasuke who has some "Death God Power", this time he was very decisive and pulled his soul away.
Naruto stared at the ground, thinking.
I have seen the "Six Paths Power" several times.
It gives me the feeling that it is not "alive", but more like a "program".
The soul appears and triggers a reaction.
After another "judgment", it is confirmed that the soul left the body because of death or because of the "ritual".
If the latter, then the soul will not be pulled away.
If the former, then it will be pulled away.
The flash of the soul made Karin stunned. Although they both practiced the "Kagura Heart Eye", her level was very different from Naruto, and she could not sense the traces of the "Six Paths" at all.
"Taken away?" But it was not difficult for her to infer the process from what had happened.
Naruto nodded: "So I didn't rashly test it on you, which was right."
Karin lowered her head and muttered.
"What is that?"
The people in the third team were shocked.
What came out of the body should be the soul, right?
Taken away?
Manipulating the soul of the dead
This sounds very evil, but it didn't feel so unacceptable when it happened to Naruto.
"Naruto, do you still have any use for this corpse?" Neji said.
Naruto thought for a moment, took out a scroll, extracted the chakra of "Centipede", leaving behind a slightly shriveled corpse, and waved his hand.
"Thank you." Neji nodded and looked at Tenten.
The girl with the ball head immediately understood, and instantly went over to seal it.
Naruto walked to the center of the formation in the center of the tower.
"Karin, do you want to try it?" He tilted his head.
Karin looked over: "The Uzumaki clan's technique."
"But Uncle Namikaze has made some changes."
"His sealing technique is also very high."
"Let me try."
Naruto made way.
Karin took out the scroll and pondered it carefully.
There is no problem in forcibly breaking the seal, but this method is a bit shameful for a "sealer".
Only when you admit that your ability is far inferior to that of the other party will you choose this worst strategy.
Tenten sealed the corpse.
Team 3 did not leave.
Neji was the captain, and he hadn't given the order to leave yet.
Hinata didn't want to leave either.
More than an hour later.
Karin clapped her hands: "I found a way to unlock the spell, Naruto, shall we start now?"
Naruto nodded.
Karin put away the scroll and clapped her hands in the center of the spell.
From her palm, dense spells extended, covering the original formation and fitting it almost perfectly.
The chakra drives the two seals, one above and one below, to rotate.
There is a rustling sound.
Like a door being opened.
The flames on the three-pronged kunai ignited, burning the anchor point of the "ritual".
The bulge opened.
A purple light burst out, which was a huge amount of chakra accumulated for decades, gushing out from the small gap, rushing impatiently and turbulently, rolling up huge waves.
Moreover, this strange chakra also affects the surrounding space.
Slightly distort the void.
"Naruto?" Karin was a little flustered and turned her head.
Naruto carefully felt this fluctuation and shook his head: "It doesn't matter, it's harmless."
"It only disrupts time and space."
Karin calmed down.
"Maybe we will have a wonderful journey." Naruto felt that the power of time and space was pulling his body, as if he wanted to take him somewhere. He thought for a moment and looked at Karin, "Don't be afraid."
"I will find you."
Karin was stunned.
She didn't quite understand what Naruto meant by this.
At this moment, the purple light completely engulfed her body.
It then expanded and spread, engulfing the entire space in the tower, including Naruto and the third team a little further away.
She used chakra to protect herself.
But.
As Naruto said, this purple power did not cause any harm to her.
It was just that her senses were messed up.
"Up, down, left, right, east, south, west and north" were mixed together in the purple light.
It made her feel sick as if she had been stirred dozens of times in a washing machine.
After several minutes, this feeling disappeared.
With a "plop", she was trapped in the desert.
She raised her head and looked around.
She looked a little confused.
Did the power of the "dragon vein" transfer herself?
The sky was full of yellow sand, so it should still be in the Kingdom of Wind.
Karin stood up and looked ahead.
There were tall towers, and buildings that were more magnificent and more exquisite than those in the Kingdom of Rain stood on the desert.
She frowned slightly.
The Kingdom of Wind was very poor and did not have the financial resources to build such a city.
Moreover, the architecture of this country did not seem to be in this style.
It looked familiar, and I had only seen it before.
It seemed to be in the style of "Loulan".
After looking at it a few more times, Karin confirmed that this was "Loulan".
But how could a country that had collapsed and destroyed suddenly appear?
Karin thought that when Orochimaru introduced the "Dragon Vein", he said that it had the ability to change "time and space".
So.
Was she teleported back by the Dragon Vein?
This made her a little panicked.
But soon, Naruto's words "I will find you" came out again, and the gentle and light words made her calm down again.
He is here.
And she is no longer the weak Kusanagi ninja from three years ago.
Karin clapped her hands together.
The "Kagura Heart Eye" unfolded.
After a moment, she opened her eyes and looked in the direction away from Loulan and towards Konoha.
In that direction, there were several chakras.
Two of them
were familiar to her.
Of course, neither of them belonged to Naruto.
In the desert.
A team of Konoha ninjas shuttled back and forth.
"Could this be false information from the Sand Village?" Kakashi, whose eyes were still intact and whose face was covered with a mask, said coldly, "How could the Byakugan appear in the small country of Loulan?"
The blond man, Minato Namikaze, shook his head: "At first we thought it was false information."
"But the Anbu has confirmed the news and got the photos."
"More than one."
"There are two Byakugan users."
"One man and one woman."
In the team, the ninja with Byakugan said solemnly: "The most terrifying thing is not the leakage of Byakugan."
"Their photos were sent back to the Hyuga family."
"We have confirmed it."
"The male with Byakugan has his forehead covered by an ornament, so we cannot confirm his identity."
"But the female Byakugan user has her forehead exposed, and there is no 'bird in a cage'."
"This means"
"She is from the main family."
Kakashi did not speak.
The Hyuga ninja continued: "In addition, it is incredible that the Hyuga family has only a few cases of Byakugan leaks in the family history, even before the establishment of Konoha, and there has been no defection from the main family."
"There have been a few branch families."
"But once the 'Bird in the Cage' secret technique is activated, those branch families who want to defect will die."
"There is no record of success."
He frowned.
"So this mission is very difficult." Namikaze Minato said softly, "The enemy who can possess the Byakugan should not be underestimated."
As soon as his voice fell.
In the team, a ninja from the Aburame family wearing sunglasses said: "There is a huge chakra ahead."
"There is no record, I don't know whether it is an enemy or a friend."
"Should we go around it?"
Namikaze Minato frowned: "Avoid it"
"She is coming towards us, very fast." The Aburame ninja said softly.
As he spoke.
A brilliant red hair broke into their field of vision.
"Kushina?" A burly and obese man in the team opened his eyes wide and muttered a name, which was incredible.
(Also)
Chapter 174 She looks like my daughter (Second update!)
Akimichi Teizao squinted his eyes and looked cautiously, the reason why he subconsciously uttered that name.
More than just "redheads."
There is also that "little pepper"-like temperament.
"No, that's not Kushina." Namikaze Minato shook his head very decisively.
Although it looks like.
But it's "a world of difference."
"There is no forehead protector." Kakashi reached out and held the short knife behind his back, "I don't know my identity."
His tone was serious.
To a ninja, the absence of a "sign" is a danger sign.
and
This person is very strong.
The chakra is huge and the teleportation speed is very fast.
"Stop!" Aburame Zhiwei stretched out her hand, and dense parasites like a dark cloud poured out of her body and blocked the front of the team, "Tell me your purpose."
The redhead stopped.
"Don't be so nervous." Xianglin raised her hand and greeted cheerfully, "I don't mean any harm."
"Just coming to meet an acquaintance."
She smiled and looked at the blond hair.
The atmosphere solidified and became weird.
The rest of the team followed their gaze and landed on Namikaze Minato.
He raised his hand and pointed at himself: "Do we know each other?"
"You don't know me yet." Xianglin said in a brisk tone.
Don't know me yet?
What does this "qualifier" mean?
Namikaze Minato looked past her to the bustling city, vaguely guessing.
"As expected of the future Fourth Hokage." Xianglin followed his gaze and looked back, "Have you already got an idea?"
"You want to say that you are a person who came back from the future under the influence of the power of dragon veins?" Namikaze Minato said softly.
Xianglin nodded: "That's right."
"Are you going to Loulan?"
"It's better to be together."
She extended the invitation.
Namikaze Minato thought for a moment: "Really?"
"Then let's go together."
Several people in the team frowned.
Namikaze Minato smiled at Kaoru and said in a gentle voice: "Please wait a moment. I'll talk to my teammates about something, okay?"
Xianglin nodded and stepped away.
"Minato, let a stranger join the team" Akimichi Choza shook his head.
"And the idea of coming back from the future." The Hyuga family member also spoke with a veto attitude, "Isn't it a little ridiculous?"
Namikaze Minato looked at him and said softly: "Hizashi-sama, this is not ridiculous."
"actually"
"When I discussed this matter with Mr. Jiraiya and the Third Hokage, I basically confirmed that the two people who appeared in Loulan were members of the Hyuga family who came back from the future."
Hinata Hizashi was shocked.
"The reason why I didn't tell you is just because this kind of content involving 'time' may cause irreversible troubles in the future." Namikaze Minato continued, "So we all agree that the fewer people who know, the better." good."
"After this mission is over, I will seal the relevant memories of myself, you, Teacher Jiraiya, and the Third Hokage. The seal will not be unlocked until this happens."
The other four people responded: "Understood."
"As for that girl." Namikaze Minato couldn't help but look back, "She gives me a feeling of intimacy."
Akimichi Dingza nodded and said seriously: "The first time I saw her, I mistakenly thought she was Kushina."
"She might be my child." Namikaze Minato smiled shyly.
Kakashi was surprised.
Hinata was moved.
"The possibility is not small." Aburame Zhiwei agreed, "Would you like to ask?"
Namikaze Minato shook his head: "Better not."
"After all, she is from the future and is not in the same era as us."
"As a father, there is nothing better than being able to see your children grow up and be sunny and cheerful in the future."
Said.
He paused and looked slightly serious: "Besides, having her join our team is also a good thing for the mission."
"I still can't confirm that she is really from the future."
"We can't confirm what her purpose is before."
"Keep her under our surveillance, at least controllable."
Aburame Zhi nodded slightly: "Understood."
Namikaze Minato waved his hand and the team formed a formation.
"Let's go." He came to Xianglin's side with a gentle tone.
Xianglin tilted her head. Even if she didn't use "Kagura's Heart Eye" now, she could still feel that a small insect had landed on her shoulder.
She smiled at Aburame Shi: "Then let's go."
Loulan Kingdom, in the city.
A quiet room.
The maid knocked on the door, and after getting the answer from the person inside, she pushed the door open and entered.
"Lord Neji, those golden-haired ninjas you predicted were found in the city." The maid's voice was soft.
In the room, the man meditating raised his head and opened his eyes: "Really?"
"Where is he now?"
The maid replied: "We followed your instructions and did not conflict with him."
"He's also very easy to talk to."
"Now we will be escorted to the conference room."
"Someone else has gone to inform Hinata-sama."
Hinata Neji stood up, strode out of the room, and headed towards the conference room.
Go through the corridor, the courtyard, and push the heavy door open.
Sunlight pours into the house from the huge floor-to-ceiling windows.
"Neji." In the room, the blond boy looked at him and grinned, "Should I say "Long time no see."
Two foxes with brilliant fur lie in the sun.
You are resting on my tail and I am resting on yours. We are taking a nap.
"Long time no see, Naruto-kun." There was a hint of fluctuation in Neji's tone.
Footsteps came from behind.
It was Hinata who was running all the way. After entering the house, her steps were hesitant and heavy: "Long time no see, Naruto-kun."
"When did you come?" Naruto waved to them.
After the two sat down.
Neji replied: "Four years ago."
"Is the difference so long?" Naruto was slightly surprised. He thought the time difference would only be a few months at most, but he didn't expect it to be as long as four years.
Neji shook his head: "I don't know why."
"Can you tell me what happened to you?" Naruto asked him.
Neji nodded, considered his words, and started from the beginning, speaking in detail.
He and Hinata came to Loulan four years ago.
This country is not as prosperous as it is now.
The two searched the entire "Lolan Kingdom" for four years, but could not find Naruto and Xianglin, nor Xiao Li and Tiantian, so they realized that they might have been affected by the power of the dragon vein in different timelines.
They didn't want to go back to Konoha for fear of missing Naruto.
Just stay in "Loulan".
Four years ago, Neji already had the strength of a jounin. Although Hinata was a little inferior, she was still a good chuunin with her Byakugan.
With them here, Loulan's trade was guaranteed, and the country gradually prospered and was built into what it is now.
"Xiao Li and Tiantian haven't been found yet?" Naruto nodded, thoughtfully.
"We didn't find Uzumaki Kaori either." Hinata added in a low voice.
Naruto looked at her: "Then it should be a matter of time."
"Maybe they'll be later?"
Hinata Neji hesitated and his emotions fluctuated. He thought for a while: "Naruto, since they haven't appeared yet."
"Then me."
"I beg you a favor."
As he spoke, he left his seat and knelt down to Naruto's seat. His tone was sincere and solemn: "I heard that you are very good at sealing techniques."
"I hope you can remove the 'Caged Bird' curse mark on me."
Naruto said calmly: "A caged bird?"
He was deeply impressed by this "curse seal" and showed it to everyone during the joint chunin exam.
"Yes." Hinata Neji responded.
"Let me take a look." Naruto held out his hand to him.
Neji stood up, walked to Naruto, knelt down and took off the decoration on his head.
There is a cyan "oblique cross" in the center of the forehead, and on the left and right sides, there are long horizontal waves that are mirror images.
Naruto stretched out his hand and tapped it gently.
This is a completely different technique from the "Sealing Technique of the Uzumaki Clan".
It is an extremely dangerous time bomb and extremely fragile.
Just looking at it made me "shiver" and want to be broken.
Of course, this "curse seal" is still in the "ninja" knowledge system, but it only involves part of the content related to "soul".
When it breaks, it will immediately destroy the brain, destroy the eyes, and destroy the soul.
"It's a really tricky seal." Naruto said softly.
Neji took a deep breath, and his tone was inevitably low: "Even Naruto"
"It's not that I can't crack it." Naruto shook his head, "It's not complicated."
"only."
"Your body and soul are both fragile. What gives me a headache is how to break this seal without harming your body and soul."
Neji was pleasantly surprised.
Byakugan without "pupil" can also produce such a wonderful expression.
"Naruto-kun"
Hinata Neji's voice was so excited that his whole body was unstable.
"No, Uzumaki-sama."
"I beg you to undo the curse seal on my head. I can bear it no matter what the cost."
"Hyuga Neji's life is yours from now on."
Naruto raised his hand and tapped on the "caged bird": "If you just want to escape from one cage to another cage."
"What's the point of unraveling it?"
Hinata Neji was stunned.
"I don't want your life." Naruto's fingertips, the power of his soul fluctuated, "Let's make an agreement."
"I will form an organization called 'Seireitei'."
"Do whatever you want to do while you're alive."
"When you die, you will become a member of my organization."
"How about it?"
He was not undoing the seal for Neji, he was just copying the "curse seal", channeling the scroll with his other hand, and storing it completely.
"After death?" Neji was stunned.
"I don't want to say those words that I have said many times." Naruto tilted his head and looked into the distance, "But will you serve me after death?"
"Of course." Neci lowered his head to show his surrender, "I belong to Uzumaki-sama now."
Hinata looked envious.
Myself too.
I really want to say this.
"I will study this curse seal in the next few days." Naruto stretched out his finger, "There is another thing that you may need to worry about."
"Xiang Lin seems to have found some interesting people."
Neji raised his head: "Master Xianglin showed up?"
(Happy Chinese Valentine's Day, too)
Chapter 175 Bird in a Cage (3rd update!)
Close to the city.
Minato Namikaze lowered his voice: "Be careful when sneaking in, the other party has the Byakugan."
"If you are discovered, unless the other party expresses hostility and denies it, don't take action immediately."
The other four people responded: "Understood."
"Karin, you can..." The people in the team are all experienced ninjas. What makes Minato Namikaze most unsure is this person from the future who is suspected to be his "daughter".
She dresses very beautifully.
But. Very un-ninja.
Although she has a strong "chakra" in her body, she should no longer engage in "ninja activities".
"I don't think you need to hide, just go in openly." Karin raised her head.
Minato Namikaze was puzzled.
"Naruto has already discovered you." Karin looked in one direction, and a smile appeared on her face, "The Nine-Tails is coming."
Minato Namikaze was stunned, and many thoughts flooded in his heart.
The name "Naruto" touched some of his memories.
It is the name of the protagonist of the new novel prepared by Teacher Jiraiya.
As expected
The person with this "name" is also his child.
So he has not only a daughter, but also a son?
Kushina worked hard.
He was also amazed at Karin's perception ability.
What surprised him even more was the "Nine-Tailed Fox".
This is a person's name, or the "Nine-Tailed Fox" he knew.
He thought that through Karin, he could already see the tip of the iceberg of the future.
But.
These messy information even made his brain a mess.
Aburame Shiwei raised her hand and released the bugs, and nodded after a moment: "Karin is right, someone is coming towards us."
He couldn't help but ask: "Your perception range is so large?"
"It's the Uzumaki clan's Kagura Heart Eye." Namikaze Minato shook his head to calm himself down.
Karin nodded.
A red and black figure fell on her head.
Several people were alert.
What a fast speed!
This level of instant body
Except for Minato Namikaze, no one can match it.
"Ha, it's Minato, so nostalgic." The greeting started.
Minato Namikaze narrowed his eyes and stared at the fiery red fox wearing black "Japanese" clothes.
Although the body shape is not right and the dress is strange.
But there is no doubt about this chakra.
It is the tailed beast "Nine-tailed Beast".
"What an interesting expression." Nine-tailed stepped on Karin's head, grinned, and said in an extremely bad tone, "I knew you would be like this."
"It's worth it that I came here in person."
"You look confused, Minato."
It paused and looked down at Karin: "Have you told him about the future?"
Karin shook her head: "No."
She was afraid that her words would affect the future. Meeting Naruto was a tiny one in ten thousand chance among the many routes of fate.
She was afraid that if she said one more word, she and Naruto would not meet in the future.
The Nine-tailed Beast did not have such concerns.
"No? That's great." The Nine-Tails poked its head out and swung its tail. "Minato Namikaze, do you want to know?"
"About the future."
"You and Kushina."
"Come on, beg me, beg me sincerely, and I will show mercy and tell you these things."
Kakashi couldn't help but hold the short sword.
Akimichi Choza and Aburame Shiwei couldn't help but make hand seals.
This fox
really deserves a beating.
Minato Namikaze smiled and shook his head: "Those of us who are in the past should not know too much about the future."
"When this mission is over, you will return to the future, and I will also seal this memory."
The Nine-Tails tutted: "You are still like this."
"So boring."
It stopped looking at Minato, hovered over Karin's head, and glanced at the man with the white eyes: "Hey, the one from the Hyuga family, what's your name?"
"Hyuga Hizashi." When he faced the Nine-Tails, he could still maintain some basic politeness.
But this is what he can do with all his strength.
"Hizashi?" Kyuubi repeated the name.
Another self sent a message back to him from there.
It was immediately happy and grinned: "It's you."
"It's really interesting."
"Come on."
Kyuubi shook his head and looked forward: "I'll take you to see the person you want to see."
Minato Namikaze and the others followed Karin.
But except for the blond man who could keep his expression unchanged, the faces of the others were more or less tangled.
The future
seemed to be a huge deviation from what they imagined.
Ten minutes later, they arrived at the door of the conference room.
Kyuubi pushed the door open: "Naruto!"
"I brought the person back."
Minato Namikaze followed in.
The room was well lit, and the sunlight was reflected on the blond hair, which was a bit dazzling.
"Kushina" He looked at the figure in the light, which was blurry and a little hazy, but the face was extremely clear. He called out his lover's name.
This face was almost exactly the same as "Kushina".
"Dad, you're here." Naruto greeted with a smile.
Namikaze Minato scratched his head: "Kushina and I are not married yet, so I'm not used to being called that."
Kakashi tilted his head.
He noticed that his teacher's child still didn't have the "Konoha forehead protector" on him.
The white feather fabric and black "Japanese-style" clothing lining is similar to the one worn by "Kyuubi".
"Dad, you should choose to seal this memory." Naruto smiled, raised his hand and asked them to sit down, "So just get used to it."
Namikaze Minato nodded: "As a father, it is a very happy thing to know that my two children in the future can thrive."
"It's just a pity."
"I can't share this with Kushina."
Xianglin looked at him in surprise, covered her face and turned a little red: "Uncle Namikaze, I am not your child."
Hmm. For now.
It was just this word that she was embarrassed to say.
"Xiang Lin is a clan member I met." Naruto tilted his head and said in a gentle tone, "Although she is not your biological daughter, there is no problem in treating her as a daughter."
"She's a great person."
Namikaze Minato scratched his head: "I misunderstood."
In the Konoha team.
Hinata Hizashi had been staring at the two people since he came in. At this moment, after the greetings of the father and son reunion, he finally couldn't help but said: "Namikaze-sama, please forgive me for disturbing you."
"Are you two also members of the Hyuga clan from the future?"
A woman with a fair forehead, undoubtedly from the clan.
The other one, with the "caged bird" clearly visible on his forehead, is a ninja from the Separation Family.
The most important thing.
This "separated" boy seemed familiar and close to him.
Plus what Kyuubi just said.
He already had an answer.
"Yes." Hinata Neji nodded.
Hinata looked at him uneasily.
"We are the future Hyuga clan." He suppressed his emotions and clenched his fists, "Now I have something to ask you."
Hinata almost nodded.
Hinata Neji took a deep breath: "What do you think of the caged bird?"
"A bird in a cage?" Hinata Hizashi lowered his head and spoke in a heavy tone, "This is indeed the most painful and heaviest thing for every branch family member."
"I hate the Zong family because of this."
"You seem to have a good relationship with the Zong family?"
Hyuga Neji didn't answer him.
"A bird in a cage." Hyuga Hizashi spoke slowly after being silent for a long time, "Although its existence does make us, as branch families, trapped in a cage."
"But it's also protecting the Hinata family."
"The Byakugan is very strong, and its eye opening is simpler than that of the Uchiha clan. Every ninja village wants to have it."
"It's because of the caged bird"
"Let us have our white eyes automatically destroyed when we die, so we won't be hunted."
He took a deep breath.
"I don't know your name or what you've been through."
"Don't be resentful."
"This is just a responsibility that we, as a branch, need to bear."
After listening to his words, Hyuga Neji gradually calmed down, and he asked another question: "If one day, Konoha is faced with a dilemma that requires the Hyuga clan to sacrifice one person, will you stand up?"
Hinata Hizashi shivered subconsciously.
This is
The fate he is about to face?
He clenched his fists with a bitter look on his face: "Does one person have to be sacrificed?"
"Of course I will stand up."
"But I'm not here to separate the family."
"I"
"It should be for the village and the people you cherish."
Hyuga Neji lowered his head and murmured: "Really?"
This is the same answer Hinata Hinashi gave himself.
In this matter, he did not lie or deceive himself.
"Do you want to untie the caged bird?" Naruto tilted his head and said softly.
Hinata Hizashi jumped up suddenly and stared at Naruto in disbelief.
Unlock the caged bird?
Hinata Neji nodded without hesitation and decisively: "Of course."
"Do you know what this will cause?" Hinata Hizashi shook his head, frightened and panicked.
Hinata Neji also stood up: "Of course I know."
He paused for a moment and walked to the window: "You said that the caged bird is both a restraint and a protection."
"But does it restrain more or protect more?"
"If it's really for protection."
"Why can the clan family easily control the curse seal and control the life and death of the branch family?"
"Why won't the Zong family grow this thing?"
"Why."
"Will the curse seal also limit Byakugan's ability?"
Hinata Hizashi opened his mouth: "But this will cause a rebellion among the separate families."
"The Hyuga clan will be destroyed!"
"You are just powerless to change the status quo, so you deceive yourself and find a suitable reason to accept it." Naruto said in a calm tone, "You can think this way, but you should not let others agree with your idea."
"The caged bird longs for the sky and freedom."
"This was not a mistake."
Hinata Hizashi raised his head and looked at Neji and then at Hinata in confusion.
As a member of the "Zong family", Hinata sat in her seat awkwardly.
To cast a glance.
Not only Hinata Hizashi, but also everyone else in the room, including Neji.
(No more~)
Chapter 176 White Eyes and Red Hair (First Update!)
Hinata was confused and lowered her head nervously.
Why are you looking at yourself?
Isn't this the decision of Naruto and Neji?
Hinata Hizashi was silent, more confused.
The Zong family has no opinion on this matter?
Could it be that in the future, there will be a successor in the Zong family who is willing to change the "split family" situation?
But soon, he rejected this idea in his heart.
No.
This little girl from the Zong family doesn't have a "supportive" attitude.
She was timid and reserved, and did not dare and did not know that she had the responsibility to express her opinion on this matter.
How did she become a Zong family?
The Zong family can't count on it.
Hinata Hizashi turned his head and looked at Namikaze Minato: "Namikaze-sama, I'd like to ask you again."
Namikaze Minato shook his head: "We are people from the past and have no way to affect the future."
"Even if we stop it here."
"What happens after they return to the future?"
He wasn't going to get involved in this.
This is originally a family matter of the "Hyuuga Clan", and it would be very strange for an outsider to get involved.
and
This is supported by my son.
The combination of Kyuubi, Xianglin, and the absence of the "Konoha" logo made him realize something about the future.
As a father, I am afraid that I have not fulfilled my responsibilities very well.
Plus.
I haven't become a "father" yet.
Where does he have the qualifications to use his identity as "father" so openly to "point out" his children.
Hinata Hizashi shut up.
"How did you come back from the future?" Akimichi Tingzao looked at them curiously, "How do you plan to go back?"
Naruto smiled and replied: "It relies on the power of dragon veins."
"There are two companions who didn't show up."
"When they appear, we will use the power of dragon veins to go back."
The feeling of "traveling through time and space" was firmly remembered by him.
Hinata Hizashi looked a little moved: "Will you stay here for a few days?"
Maybe this is the opportunity.
He persuaded this young man who was suspected of being his "son" to stay.
Naruto just smiled and didn't answer him.
They were talking.
It can be seen that except for Namikaze Minato, the rest of the people are very curious about the future.
Kakashi wondered what kind of person he would become in the future.
Several adults are more concerned about the future of their families.
But they all refrained from asking questions.
Just like Namikaze Minato said just now, even if you know these memories, they will be re-sealed. Rather than letting yourself worry about it, it is better not to know anything from the beginning.
Waiting for the night.
Under the arrangement of Queen Loulan, he stayed in the castle.
Xianglin and Naruto are in two rooms.
She lay on the sofa chair on the balcony and looked up at the moon.
What happened during the day was repeated countless times in her mind.
She is now also the daughter of Namikaze Minato.
but.
She is not the same kind of "daughter" she wants to be.
Just then.
"Dong dong", there was a knock on the door.
She clasped her hands together in a seal, flew the golden chains one by one, and opened the door.
"Sorry to disturb you so late." A timid and shy voice sounded, and the person who followed the chain into the house was Hinata Hinata.
Xianglin turned his head and looked at her: "It's you, the little girl who confessed to Naruto."
"What's the matter?"
Hinata walked towards the balcony, but lowered her head and said nothing.
"You want to know what my relationship is with Naruto?" It was not difficult for Xianglin to capture her thoughts from her exposed emotions.
Hinata nodded.
"Although I really want to say some rude words to you." Xianglin curled her lips, kicked the footstool over and asked her to sit down, "But..."
"No need to kid yourself."
"Although I have thoughts about Naruto, I like him just like you."
"But he didn't seem to notice the emotion and just treated me as family."
This seemingly "good news" did not change the expression on Hinata Hinata's face. She seemed to be used to having such a "dejected" face.
Xianglin paused and looked into her eyes, saying meaningfully, "And Naruto has some very heavy things on his shoulders."
"Although he didn't tell me, it's not hard to see."
"I wouldn't be so selfish. Just because of my own little emotions, I would say things that would easily bother him."
Hinata buried her head lower.
No objection, just accept it.
Xianglin tilted her head and continued to look at the moon.
Is this person his love rival?
So boring.
There is no fun in confrontation at all.
"Did my words bother Naruto?" Hinata didn't care about Xiang Rin's attitude towards her, she cared more about how Naruto was doing.
"No." Xiang Lin said loudly, "If Naruto didn't have a good memory, he would have almost forgotten about you by now."
She tilted her head: "Do you still like Naruto now?"
"Of course!" Hinata was extremely decisive in this matter and spoke much louder, "Of course I still like Naruto-kun."
"I've been thinking about it for a long time."
"What I like is not some phantom made up by my own imagination."
"That's Naruto-kun."
Xianglin said nothing and yawned.
"I, I'm here to ask for advice, how can I stay by Naruto's side like you?" Hinata lowered her head, and the courage that was born just now dissipated in an instant.
Xiang Rin was annoyed: "Because of the bloodline of the Uzumaki clan."
Hinata looked down and clenched her fists.
really
Is it because of this?
She raised her head slightly and looked at Xianglin with envy.
Others have always envied her origins, but now, the thought of "if she hadn't been born in the Hyuga clan" in her mind became even stronger.
"It's not because of this." Xianglin noticed her emotions, shook his head, and immediately rejected his answer, "If I were just of the same bloodline, then I would only be placed in a place he thought was safe by Naruto. "
"I have worked very hard to be able to stay with Naruto."
"If you really think that you can do it through blood, it will make me very distressed and angry."
"I always feel that I have been underestimated by you."
Hinata waved her hands repeatedly: "No, I don't mean that."
Xianglin stared into the distance in concentration: "I don't know what kind of girl Naruto likes."
"It's cute and beautiful."
"Tall or short."
Xiang Rin's eyes turned and fell on a certain part of Hinata's body, and her voice was faint: "Is it a big one or a small one?"
Hinata looked down and couldn't see her feet.
Big?
If this is the case, then I have an advantage.
"But he definitely doesn't like people who can do something but do nothing." Xianglin couldn't move her eyes away, "When did you fall in love with Naruto?"
"Since childhood, when I was very young." Hinata smiled sweetly. This was the happiest thing for her, "before I went to ninja school."
Xianglin was surprised: "So early?"
Hinata nodded and clenched her fists.
This was the reason why she dared to confirm that her love for Naruto was definitely not "a certain kind of longing".
"But you should have heard what Naruto said the day he left Konoha." Xianglin tilted his head and observed from another angle.
Hinata hesitated: "I"
"You've obviously been in love for so long, but Naruto has no impression of you." Xianglin raised his hand high, "If you can become a candle in his life, you can make it dark in his past." environment, hold his hand."
"Then it won't turn into what it is now, right?"
Hinata buried her head lower.
"Naruto is forming an organization now." Xianglin sighed, "Become a member of that organization, maybe you can stay by his side."
Hinata raised her head sharply.
"But you definitely don't have such qualifications now." Xianglin waved his hand and continued, "You have no strength and no strong mentality."
"It's definitely impossible for you to do this."
Hinata took a deep breath: "I will change."
"Change can't be achieved by just saying a few words." Xianglin stretched, "That Uchiha"
"Sasuke-kun?" Hinata was more impressed by him.
Xianglin nodded: "Yes, his name seems to be Sasuke."
"His actions and mentality are what truly made a 'change'."
Hinata whispered: "I understand."
"I will definitely do it."
Xianglin was noncommittal, but felt that there was a high probability that she would not do it.
How could someone who has been weak for almost a lifetime suddenly become tough?
Hinata stood up and bowed to Xianglin: "Thank you very much, Xianglin, I know what I will do next."
Xianglin's eyes widened.
no
When she was sitting, she was obviously fine, but she didn't look so majestic.
Why is it so scary when viewed from this angle?
Hinata is leaving.
"Wait." Xianglin called her to stop.
Hinata turned around, looking confused: "What's wrong?"
"What do you usually eat?" Xianglin looked serious and extremely serious. He channeled a scroll and a pen and prepared to take notes. "What are your preferences in food or living habits?"
Hinata's face turned slightly red: "Why do you ask that suddenly?"
"This is very important to me." Xianglin said seriously.
Hinata lowered her head and replied shyly: "I prefer sweets like red bean paste and cinnamon rolls."
"I rarely eat things like shrimps and crabs."
Xianglin quickly asked: "How much do you eat every day?"
She also likes sweets and eats a lot of high-carbohydrate foods.
but.
The tastes and eating habits of the two are similar, but how can there be such a huge gap?
"I" Hinata was more shy, "My appetite may be a bit big."
"It's more edible."
She gestured and said a numerical value.
Xianglin's pupils expanded.
this.
This is no longer the category of ordinary eatables, it belongs to the "big stomach king".
So the reason why I didn't grow up to the level of people like Hinata and Terumi Mei was because I didn't eat enough?
But this will make you gain weight easily.
Seeing that Xiang Rin stopped asking, Hinata left quietly.
She wasn't that confident, but she was determined to make a change this time.
Chapter 177: The cage is opened and the bird flies away (Second update!)
Hinata Hizashi was in pain.
He didn't know what he should do.
He wanted to persuade Neji to give up the idea of "unlocking the bird in the cage", but when they were alone in private, he couldn't say such words at all.
If it weren't for the fact that Minato Namikaze's child came from the future, he would have wanted to ask Naruto to unlock his curse seal as well.
Yes.
Which imprisoned bird doesn't want to escape.
I want to, too.
But on the other hand
He was a little jealous.
The tip of the iceberg of the future was already in front of him.
I would sacrifice for the Hyuga family.
I couldn't unlock the "bird in the cage".
This negative emotion lingering in his heart, almost became a real obsession, making him subconsciously want to stop it.
One month later.
Xiao Li and Tiantian were discovered.
Loulan Kingdom, the tower that sealed the "Dragon Vein".
"Are we going back?" Xiao Li was shocked, "We just came to this era!"
"I still want to see the young teacher Kai."
Kakashi rolled his dead fish eyes: "No need to look, just look in the mirror."
"Are you really not Kai's child?"
"Of course not." Xiao Li pinched his waist, shyly and proudly laughed, "Are I so similar to teacher Kai?"
Ten-Ten didn't speak, looking up at Neji.
The boy with the white eyes.
No, after four years of growth, the boy has become an adult.
He looked at Naruto, bowed and asked: "Lord Naruto, please help me untie the caged bird here."
"Lord Hinata, do you really support Neji?" Hizashi Hizashi said.
Naruto ignored him and waved his hand.
Ningji knelt in front of him.
Hinata didn't want to answer, but she looked at Naruto, then at Karin, and thought of what she said that night, and clenched her fist: "I support him."
"This thing called 'protection' is no different from imprisonment."
"It shouldn't exist anymore."
"And"
"This is what Naruto agreed to."
"Don't say me or Uncle Hizashi, even the Hyuga family doesn't have the ability to change Naruto's will."
While she was talking.
Naruto stretched out his hand and touched the "curse seal" on Neji's forehead.
In the body, a vague shadow emerged.
It was his soul.
However, Naruto didn't pull it out completely, only a head left the body.
But even the "soul".
"Bird in a cage" was also engraved on the forehead, even more vivid.
"Spiritualization technique?" Akimichi Choza murmured.
Naruto glanced at him, his hands moving non-stop.
The fingertips unfolded the technique, and the few chakras in the soul surged, forming a formation, completely covering the curse seal of "Bird in a cage".
The green "diagonal cross" seal was erased bit by bit.
This is a transformation from the depths of the soul.
Erase something that has been deeply rooted in the soul for decades and is extremely stubborn.
Just as Naruto said.
The seal is not complicated, but Neji's soul and power are too weak, and he suffered great pain in this process.
The soul trembled and flickered.
Until the last bit of "green" was also erased.
The pain was stopped.
Naruto stuffed Neji's soul back into his body: "That's it."
Hizashi Hizashi murmured: "It turns out that the 'bird in a cage' can really be cracked."
"All seals and confinements have ways to crack." Naruto looked at him and answered casually, "No one has done it before."
"Because you don't want to learn."
"Others don't dare to risk offending the Hyuga clan."
Hizashi Hizashi looked at him: "Aren't you afraid of offending the Hyuga clan? We are..."
He couldn't finish his words.
The reactions of the people around him made him hesitate.
Karin couldn't help but laugh out loud.
Naruto smiled and shook his head.
Neji clicked his tongue.
Hinata looked at herself worriedly.
As if what she just said was a "joke".
"I'm not afraid of the Hyuga clan." Neji held the floor and supported himself with difficulty, "Let alone Naruto."
Hyuga Hizashi lowered his head and said nothing.
"In fact, you should have guessed it." Neji continued, raising his hand to touch his forehead.
Tenten took out the mirror and handed it to him.
Neji took it and reflected his smooth, white forehead.
Hyuga Hiashi said softly: "Well, I guessed it."
"You are my child."
"As for Hinata-sama, she is my brother's child."
Ningji was reluctant to let go of the mirror, and looked past it and looked at his father: "I have dreamed many times how happy I would be after breaking this abominable curse."
"But"
"I can't simulate the emotions that appeared in those dreams now."
"Originally, I planned to return to the future and then ask Naruto-sama to remove the curse."
"Until I stood here and was about to go back, I realized that I had to let you see it with your own eyes."
"The cage of the branch family has been completely broken from today."
Naruto stretched out his hand and clapped, summoned a scroll, and threw it into Neji's arms.
"This is the technique to break the bird in the cage." He introduced, "Even without my help, an ordinary jonin can break this curse."
Ningji solemnly collected it.
Hyuga Hiashi's eyes moved with the scroll, and he sighed: "This is a disaster for the Hyuga family."
"For the main family, maybe." Neji shook his head, "but for the branch family, it must not be."
Hinata Hiashi said nothing more.
Naruto stretched out his hand and unfolded the spell on the ground.
The dragon vein was opened, and a purple chakra poured out.
"Are we going back?" Namikaze Minato said softly, "Naruto, since you are also good at sealing techniques, you can seal our memories."
"It's safer for you to do it than for me."
Naruto nodded.
After dozens of minutes.
The purple light gradually subsided.
The five members of the team stood there in confusion, a little at a loss.
"Why are we here?" Kakashi looked around, his eyes confused.
I shouldn't have just left Konoha.
How did I suddenly come here?
The spell and seal in front of me looked more and more like a "dragon vein".
Namikaze Minato was the first to react. He could feel that there was a seal in his mind, hiding a "memory".
As expected, this memory is the whole process from leaving the village until just now.
He subconsciously wanted to capture the "seal".
Although
there was no sign of resistance on his body, the "Flying Thunder God Technique" had never been activated, and all the special kunai were in his bag.
This means that he was willing to leave the seal.
Unlocking it would not work.
But he wanted to read some traces from the "seal" to see if he could find any clues.
Unexpectedly.
He could not capture the "seal".
The person who set up this "seal" was extremely skilled, the first person he had ever seen in his life.
Even Uzumaki Mito's level was a little worse than his.
"Teacher?" Kakashi looked up.
"It seems that the rumors are true." Minato said softly, he turned his head and looked at Hizashi Hizashi, "Sorry, Lord Hizashi, before I came here, I concealed a piece of news from you."
"The Byakugan that appeared in Loulan is suspected to be someone who returned from the future."
"Now it seems."
"Indeed."
"And we should have had deep contact with them."
He turned his head: "There are six people, um. There are summoned beasts such as ninja dogs or ninja cats."
The footprints on the ground left a lot of information.
But these are the only ones that can be captured.
Aburame Shiwei raised her hand and said in a heavy tone: "My parasite is missing a part."
"The traces of death are very new."
"I should have wanted to leave the other party's chakra, but they noticed it."
Namikaze Minato looked serious: "Fortunately, the other party found it. This is a very dangerous behavior."
"We should not interfere with the future in any form."
"Continue searching in Loulan."
"Confirm the results and report back to the village."
In the team, the others agreed.
This little twist in the past did not have any impact on the future.
In the abandoned tower of the ancient kingdom of Loulan.
Six people landed smoothly.
"We're back." Tiantian poked his head out. The abandoned centipede puppet was still lying on the ground, without any dust. It seemed that time had not changed.
The dragon vein still glowed with purple light.
Huge, strong chakra surged.
Naruto approached, stretched out his hand, mobilized his spiritual power, and started the technique.
He wanted to seal this "chakra".
"Naruto-sama." Neji approached and bowed to greet him, "I will be away from you for a while."
"Besides the mission, I need to report to Konoha."
"There are also some family matters to deal with."
Naruto nodded: "Go."
"I am very sorry, Naruto-sama." Neji bowed to apologize, "I made a willful and selfish decision."
"If I die in Konoha this time..."
Naruto tilted his head to look at him and smiled slightly: "Don't be afraid of death."
"Be confident and bold to do what you want."
"It's hard to explain now, but you know that Seireitei is an organization of 'souls'."
"Even after you die, you can continue to serve me."
Ningji looked up, looked at Naruto in surprise, and nodded: "Yes, Naruto-sama."
He waved his hand, and the team left instantly.
Naruto carefully sealed the "Dragon Vein".
"Are we going to the Land of Demons next?" Karin waited for him to put away the scroll, and asked on tiptoe as the tower swayed.
"Do you want to see what will happen after Neji returns to Konoha?" Naruto looked at her and smiled.
Karin nodded: "Well, I'm curious."
"Naruto, you didn't just undo his curse."
"You also gave him the secret technique of how to break the caged bird."
"It feels like something big will happen in Konoha."
Naruto pulled her and walked out of the tower in an instant: "I'm also curious about what Neji will choose to do."
"I'm even more curious about what choice the Hyuga clan and Konoha will make at this time."
"Let's go and see."
There's plenty of time.
Fire Country, Konoha.
After half a day of traveling, Neji and his friends returned to the village.
But.
He didn't report the news immediately, but went directly to the Hyuga clan.
(I have a stomachache. I went there six times in the afternoon. There's still one more to do)